Tumgik
fanficimagery · 3 days
Text
The Nanny
When babysitting your neighbor's kid, trouble seems to find you.
Tumblr media
Author's Note: SOA AU - No Tara, Clay, or Gemma. Trigger warning for violence! This was supposed to be up for Valentine's Day, but as you can see... that wasn't the case lmao.
Charming, California is one of those picture perfect little towns where everyone tries to be prim and proper, and act like their shit doesn't stink. And in the short time that you've lived here, you quickly realized that the law-abiding citizens hated the fact that Charming was home to a MC, the Sons of Anarchy.
It doesn't bother you to see them riding down the streets as you're out and about, but you do find it hilarious that a majority of the locals either gasp in outrage upon seeing the bikers or avoid them at all costs. You find the bikers very easy-going, but then again the club president is your neighbor.
Jax Teller had taken it upon himself to introduce himself when you were moving in, carrying boxes for you and flashing a rather charming smile as he pumped you for information about yourself. You knew what he was doing, and it was rather laughable, but you had nothing to hide and were a rather boring person, so you gave the information freely. Between the two of you, he was more interesting as a MC president whereas you stayed home and lived off the money your brothers made. Jax seemed interested in what your brothers did for a living that they were able to provide you with the life you have, but you explained they made their money because of the family business that provided private security for celebrities and individuals with a high profile. You helped them with scheduling, but they still did a majority of the work.
Finding out Jax has a son (Abel) makes your heart warm towards the biker, and then warm up to the club when his brothers visit every now and then. Juice was really just a goofball when he wasn't doing business for the club, Chibs was a secret sweetheart, Tig was a little crazy, Happy was hard to read, but it was Opie who was the most normal of the bunch.
You settle into your home quite nicely, working from your little office when your brothers need help to prevent any scheduling conflicts. Then in your downtime, you either have a book in hand or waste time on your gaming system. Jax and his brothers have been over a couple of times, drinking a beer to wind down or eating whatever leftovers you happen to have after you've already eaten.
This morning, however, you've just finished making breakfast when there's a knock at your front door. With a strip of bacon in hand, you answer the door and are surprised to see Jax and his son Abel standing there.
"What's up, Teller?"
He immediately smiles and your eyes narrow. "I hate to do this on such short notice, but my nanny canceled. Do you think you could watch Abel for the day?"
You glance down at the blonde boy, shrugging. "Is he cool staying with me?"
Jax glances down and nudges his son, but Abel merely asks, "Do you have more bacon?"
You open the door wider as you chuckle. "Sure, kid. You want some eggs and hashbrowns too?"
"Yum."
Abel walks into your house without a care in the world and you meet Jax's amused gaze. "So are there any rules I should abide by? Are you one of those dad's that limits screen time or bans sugar?"
"Nope and nope. No allergies either."
"Cool."
"Thank you. I owe you."
As Jax starts to walk down your porch steps, you say, "I'm a slut for food, Teller. Bribe me with food and I'll say yes to anything."
"Anything?" He peers over his shoulder and arches an eyebrow. You scowl at him.
"Almost anything."
Jax laughs. "Don't cook tonight then. I'll bring some cheeseburgers and fries from this diner that makes pretty good food."
"Alright."
. .
. .
When Jax returns later that night, Chibs and Happy follow after learning he was picking up food from the diner. What surprised them, however, was that while Jax parked in his driveway, he started taking the food to his neighbors house. But Chibs, nor Happy, said a word and followed their president with their own food when he didn't protest.
Jax is poised to knock on the door when he hears, "Don't you- don't you dare do it, kid. If you do it, I will personally wait until you turn seventeen to kick your little ass." The words give Jax pause because what the actual fuck! But then Abel's giggling makes him grin.
"Did she just threaten to kick Abel's ass, Jackie?" Chibs wonders, smirking.
"I think so."
"No, no, no! You blue-shelled me?! You're like two. How do you even know how to play this?!" Jax snorts and finally knocks. The trash talking suddenly ceases before… "It's open! If you're friendly, welcome! If not, I got a little ankle biter in here and I'm not afraid to sic him on you!"
Jax laughs some more and enters the house, walking to where he hears all the commotion. Walking into the living room, he can't help but smile at the sight of YN and Abel sitting side by side on the couch, attention focused on the TV where they're apparently playing Mario Kart.
"You bring the goods, Teller?"
"Burgers and fries as promised."
"You are currently my favorite Teller." Still your attention is on the TV, your trash talking his kid being kept very polite all of a sudden. Jax, Chibs, and Happy have no idea what's going on, but suddenly one of the characters is spinning out because of a banana peel and then Abel's giving a long, suffering sigh as the other character passes the finish line. "Yes!" You jump up, pointing down at Abel. "Sucks to suck, kid. Now come on. Your pop's got the goods."
When you finally look up at Jax, you momentarily freeze when you see Chibs and Happy there as well. "Oh. Hey, guys. Kitchen's this way."
Everyone follows you into the kitchen and you immediately grab drinks from the fridge. When you turn around, Jax is divvying up some food for himself, Abel, and you. You pass out the beers to the men and you have cans of Sprite for yourself and Abel. Then as you take the last remaining available seat since Jax kept Abel on his lap, you thank Jax for the food before digging in.
"So did you have fun today?" Jax asks his son.
"Yeah. I got to color and watch TV and play games."
Jax glances at you and you shrug. "I made do. I would have gone to the store to pick up some stuff for him, but I didn't know if you'd feel comfortable with me taking him anywhere."
"I appreciate that."
"So what about you? Is your nanny good or will you need another favor?"
"Uh, she actually might be out for a few more days."
You nod. "I can do it. Is it cool if I take him to the store with me tomorrow morning? I forgot how much little kids snack throughout the day."
"Yeah. I have an extra car seat you can use and I'll leave you some cash."
"Nah. Don't even worry about it. I'll be snacking with him, so I can front the bill."
But still, cash ends up thrown onto the table from both Chibs and Jax. You have a feeling it'd be useless to argue, so you say nothing.
After dinner, Jax helps you clean up before they all take their leave. He tells Abel to tell you goodbye and your heart absolutely melts when you crouch down, and Abel hugs you.
You visibly melt as you hug the little boy back and then pull back to tweak his nose. "Okay, you're officially my favorite Teller again."
Abel smiles at you as Jax laughs and then you bid everyone goodbye at the door.
Tumblr media
Abel ends up preferring your company to that of his nanny, so Jax ends up splitting his son's time between the nanny at his house and you at your own house when you have nothing going on.
On this particular day, after a lunch of sandwich and chips, you and Abel are lounging in a kiddie pool right in the middle of your front yard. You even went as far to put up a canopy to have the pool half in the shade and half in the sun, and are soaking in a sports bra and a pair of black tights that look like shorts.
You're sitting in the shade, sipping on a juice box as Abel stands on the other side playing with water blasters. You hear the rumble of a motorcycle, unsurprised to have Jax checking in.
As the blonde walks up, you smile innocently as he laughs. "Where did the pool come from?"
"The store." You shrug. Abel takes the moment to load up his blaster with lukewarm water and shoots his dad with it. Jax doesn't bother dodging the stream. "We saw a commercial for the waterpark and since we can't go there, I brought the water to us."
Wiping water from his face and using it to slick his hair back, Jax crouches next to the pool and asks, "How much do I owe you?"
"Not a cent, Teller." You sip on your juice, grinning. "I haven't been in one of these since I was a kid. This is for me as much as it's for Abel. He just gave me the excuse of getting one and chilling in it without looking like an idiot."
"Well I don't know about that…"
He trails off and you gasp in mock outrage. As he laughs, you say, "You're lucky I respect the kutte and the fact that you have a phone in your pocket somewhere. If I didn't, I'd drag your butt in here with us."
"Next time." Jax splashes his son and then stands before Abel can shoot him point blank with water. "Am I grabbing dinner tonight?"
"Nah. Abel already made a request. He wants chicken tenders and fries."
"And what the little man wants, he gets?"
"Obviously." You roll your eyes playfully. "Plus, it's an easy meal and I enjoy it too."
"Alright." He chuckles as he starts making his way back towards his motorcycle. "Don't stay in the pool too long."
"Yes, sir." You mockingly salute him, lips twitching when you see him momentarily tense before relaxing once more. "See you later."
. .
. .
It's past Abel's bedtime by the time Jax makes it home, and already he's prepared for his kid to either be bouncing off the walls or very cranky. But as he nears YN's house, he notices that it's mostly dark. All the lights are off with the exception of the porch light and a couple of lamps he can see through the windows that peer into the living room. And the TV, of course.
Instead of knocking, he lets himself right in. It's almost too quiet, but he can hear the TV playing rather low in the living room. Heading there, he walks up to the sofa and can't help but smile at the sight that greets him. YN is laid out across the sofa with Abel on her chest, his back to her front. Both are knocked out cold.
Without second guessing himself, Jax pulls out his phone and snaps a quick photo. Chuckling to himself, he then walks around the sofa as he pockets his phone and crouches down. "Hey. YN," he gently calls out while shaking her shoulder.
It takes a few shakes before you wake, sleepily humming until Jax's voice coaxes you until you're fully awake. Your arms wrap around Abel on instinct and when you notice Jax's smirking presence, you relax. "What time is it?" You mumble.
"A little after ten."
"Really? Fuck. I guess the sun really did kick my ass if I'm this sleepy."
"Yeah." Jax chuckles and then carefully starts to gather Abel in his arms. "Sorry about showing up so late."
"Don't even worry about it." You sit up, rubbing your eyes and yawning. "You know I adore your kid." As you follow Jax to the door, you remind him about going away for a week and not being able to watch Abel, but that you'll have your phone on if Abel wants to talk.
Jax laughs. "I swear, my kid loves you more than me sometimes."
"It's only because I'm a better cook," you muse.
Jax opens his mouth to argue, but ends up shutting it and shrugging. "You're not wrong there."
As Jax then exits your home, you bid him goodnight and watch until he disappears into his home.
Tumblr media
When you explained to Jax that your brothers made their money because of the family business that provided private security for celebrities and individuals with a high profile, you weren't lying. Nor did you lie when you also explained you helped them with scheduling for said high profile individuals.
What you chose to leave out, however, was that your family had such a great record with security because no one wanted to fuck with a family who had connections to two different cartels through your dearly departed parents.
However, before you settled into the calm life of personal security, your brothers made a name for yourselves as ruthless hitmen amongst the cartels and you… you were a little unhinged when you were caught up in the moment as one of their torturers. You worked for the cartels when they needed you to, but when you and your brothers wanted to distance yourselves, it was the cartels who helped set up your security business.
The week spent with your brothers is just to visit and catch up with those who all three of you came to see as uncles. It was most definitely not supposed to end up with you being caught off guard by a fist to the face. Someone who didn't know all what you were capable of took advantage of the fact that you were a woman who was close to big names within the cartels. They thought you to be easily taken down and used as leverage, but what they didn't count on was you hiding daggers on your persons. The fight was dirty and bloody, and by the end of it you were spitting mad.
You have the urge to carve into someone that your brothers are trying to quell for once when your phone rings. You pull out your phone mid-pacing, and then freeze upon seeing Jax's name on the screen. But it's not a normal call- it's a video call.
"Fuck."
"What?" Your elder brother asks. "Who is it?"
"It's my neighbor. Most likely his kid Abel since I babysit him most of the time." Your brothers glance at each other and you roll your eyes. "I've told you about them. Now toss me my hoodie. I can't let them see my face like this."
Before the call ends, you answer it but make sure to angle the camera away from the bruised side of your face. "Hey, Jax, give me one sec," you say. Your brother tosses you a hoodie and you quickly pull it on after setting your phone down. Then you take a seat at the kitchen table, turning off a few lights so it's a little darker and you can hide within your hood. Picking up your phone and keeping only half your face on camera, you smile. "Hey, guys, miss me?"
Jax's smile falters, but Abel immediately starts talking, telling you all about his day with his dad. He tells you he misses your food and play time, and you assure him you'll be home soon. You tell him about hanging out with your own family and even make your brothers wave at the camera when you switch it on them. Abel's little voice telling them hi makes you smile and then Jax is telling Abel to go watch some TV before bed.
Left alone with Jax on the phone, his smile vanishes. "What happened?"
"What do you mean?" You refuse to meet either of your brothers' gazes as you can feel them staring at you. "Everything's fine."
"Bullshit." Your brothers snort and you huff. Very reluctantly, you pull your hood down and maneuver the camera so it catches your full face. Jax's expression hardens. "Fuck."
"Don't worry. It looks worse than it is."
"What the fuck happened?"
You shrug and quickly glance at your brothers, but they're back to doing their own thing. "Went out drinking with the family and got caught in a brawl. It's been handled."
"So I don't have to gather the boys and kick some ass?"
His words make you huff a laugh. "Nah. I'm pretty sure I put the guy in a hospital."
"You took down a dude?! Now that's hot. I wish I could have seen that."
Uncaring that they're eavesdropping, your brothers burst out laughing and you sigh. You can't help but smile and you end up rolling your eyes when Jax laughs too. "Whatever. How's Abel really doing? Is he driving his official nanny insane yet?"
"Not really. He's just moping around."
"Aww." You coo. "Well I should be home soon. I'll take him to the park or something."
Jax's teasing smile turns genuine. "You know, I've never told you this, but I appreciate everything you do for Abel. You don't have to do anything, but you still treat him like family."
"What can I say? I like kids." You shrug. "And my idiot brothers will never give me any nieces or nephews."
"Hey!" Both your brothers protest.
You grin at them before looking back at Jax on your phone. "I should get going though. We have a meeting with the uncles here in a bit and I need to get ready."
"Alright. No more fights unless I'm there to avenge you. I can't have my favorite girl looking like she's in an abusive relationship."
Snorting, you say, "No promises. Tell Abel goodnight for me and to come up with a plan for what he wants to do when I get back home."
"Will do. See you soon."
As soon as you hang up, your brothers start making teasing kissing noises. "Oh shut the fuck up."
Tumblr media
Valentine's Day has never been a day that you really cared for. Sure it was sweet to see teenagers and kids swap gifts and/or cards, or to buy candy half off, but it didn't bother you to have a significant other on this day. But you do remember how good it felt to get a gift as a kid, so you want to make sure Abel has a good day.
With your time spent with Abel, you've come to know that he loves certain fruits and chocolate. So after heading to the store for a quick shopping trip, you return home with strawberries, bananas, and melting chocolate. Then after cleaning the strawberries and chopping up some bananas, you dip them all in the ooey-gooey chocolate before letting them harden while fixing up a white dessert box with edges that say Happy Valentine's Day.
You've just filled the box with chocolate covered fruit when your phone rings and you can't help but smile at the name. You're no stranger to how handsome Jax is, but you know better than to go there with him.
"Hey, Teller, to what do I owe the pleasure of your hot voice?" You immediately answer.
Jax's laughter meets your ear before, "While it's nice to hear you like my voice, I'm actually calling on behalf of Abel."
"Aw. What does my favorite Teller need?"
"You know I'm your favorite Teller, YN." You hum, not denying his words. "But Abel is requesting your appearance here at the shop because he has a very important question to ask you."
"A very important question?" You muse. "What does Abel have to…" You trail off, the amusement in Jax's voice suddenly making something make sense. "His question doesn't happen to coincide with what today is, does it?"
Jax chuckles. "I am not ruining the surprise."
"I swear to God, Jax, if I end up crying I'm going to kick your ass."
"I look forward to it. Now get pretty and get your ass over here. Do not break my kid's heart."
"Never. And I'm always pretty, Teller."
"...yeah. You are." Your eyes widen at his words, but you don't say anything. Jax then clears his throat. "I'll see you soon."
"Y-Yeah. I'll be there in ten."
You can feel yourself blushing as you hang up, but quickly put it out of your mind as you hurry to your room to get dressed. You pull on a black sundress that's covered in sunflowers, the flowy skirt hitting right above your knees. You step into some black wedge sandals and quickly tie your hair up in a messy ponytail. You apply the basic amount of makeup and spritz some perfume around your body.
Heading downstairs, you throw all your necessities into a purse and then grab Abel's box of chocolate covered fruit before heading out.
The drive to Teller Automotive isn't a very long one, and you're soon parking in the lot. You leave your purse in the car, but you keep your box of fruits in hand. You get several wolf whistles as you cross the parking lot, but you merely laugh off Tig and Chibs' teasing.
Before you can enter the auto garage, Jax walks out, a smirk in place. And then before you can ask him what he's smirking for, your gaze is drawn downward to Abel who walks out behind him… and oh. You fuckin' melt.
Abel's hair is slicked into a faux hawk, a red bow tie is clipped to the very crisp white button shirt that's tucked into a pair of tiny faded jeans. In his hands he's holding a teddy bear that's adorned with a miniature Sons of Anarchy kutte, and a red carnation. The adorableness of it all makes you melt and tear up at how cute he is.
"Oh my goodness. You look so handsome," you tell him.
As you crouch so you're more at his level, you make sure the skirt of your dress still covers everything. Abel blushes as he asks, "Will you be my Valentine?"
"Hell yes I will." Abel smiles as he hands over your gifts, and Jax and the others- who were apparently listening in- whoop in celebration. "And as my Valentine, it's only fair that I give a gift as well. Strawberries and bananas covered in chocolate. Your favorite," you tell him.
Abel is so ecstatic over his gift that he nearly knocks you over as he hugs you. When Chibs ask him what he's got, he's more than happy to run off and show his uncles what you've given him. Jax offers you a hand up and as soon as you're steady on your feet, you notice him looking at you in a certain way.
"What?" You huff a laugh, carefully wiping away your tears that never fully fell.
"You are amazing, you know that?"
"Hardly. Tiny Teller is just adorable as hell." You can feel yourself starting to blush so you glance down at the teddy in your hand. "Where did you find a tiny kutte anyway?"
"It's actually Abel's. The guys had it made for him when he was born and he wanted your teddy to have it."
"I'll take extra care of it then." When you glance back at Jax, you ask, "So does Abel have to stay or can I take my valentine out on a date?" You have no idea what Jax had been thinking, but it's like your words make him snap. From one second to next, he goes from staring at you in awe to gently grasping your face and pulling you into a kiss. You gasp but quickly return the sentiment. And when Jax pulls back, still cupping your face in his hands, you ask, "So me wanting to take your kid out on a date really did it for you, huh?"
Jax barks out a laugh and you smile as he leans in for another quick kiss. "Been wanting to do that for a while actually."
"And you waited until this moment to do it," you muse. "Jokes on you though. You gotta stick around and listen to your boys tease you about this while I take Abel out all on my lonesome." You kiss him for a third time and then step out of his reach to holler, "Little Teller, let's go! It's you and me, buddy. Whatever you wanna do."
As Abel approaches with a lot less fruit, he asks, "Can we eat pizza in the park?"
"We sure can. Now say goodbye to your dad so we can go stuff our faces."
Tumblr media
Dating Jax Teller is rather thrilling. You do not care to know what goes on in the club unless it pertains to any woman trying to sleep with him, or when Jax needs someone to vent to. Then, and only then, do you let your opinion be known about what goes on with the MC.
But while you have nothing against the MC, you still prefer to spend a majority of your time with Abel. Sure you'll show up to some parties so all the other women know Jax is off limits, but you're content to do activities with little Teller wherever he wants to be for the day.
You thought it was cute Jax tried to shield you from the violence the club was capable of, but never pressed him for information when you noticed he looked stressed about something. This time, however, you wish you had pressed him for information when he asked you to stay in with Abel.
It's nighttime, and you and Abel are relaxing in front of your TV as you watch some new Pixar film about dragons and their riders. The two of you are dozing off when your front door is kicked in, which then makes you jump into action. But you're not just defending yourself, you have a little boy to think about. So before you can find a proper weapon, you're left standing in front of Abel who is now clinging to your leg as he whimpers in fear.
"Jax Teller chose a pretty one this time."
"Fuck off."
The men all chuckle in front of you. "Take her."
. .
. .
The Sons of Anarchy roll up to a subdivision that's still in development, cautiously dismounting their motorcycles and arming themselves. A new MC had established themselves in a neighboring town, looking to make a name for themselves, and they thought knocking down the Sons a peg or ten was what they ought to do to establish their foothold in the MC world for good.
The encroaching MC took to ambushing the Sons whenever and wherever, and the people of Charming were starting to become afraid of strolling their pristine streets. Even the Sheriff was looking to the Sons to end the conflict, but they could only do so much. Unfortunately, one of the fights involved a chase on motorcycles as the Sons were making a run, and the son of the enemy President took a bullet to the right side of his chest and fell. His injuries then resulted in a coma which set off to this little meeting.
As they creep through the eerily quiet streets of the deserted subdivision, Opie flanks Jax. "I don't like this, brother. Something feels off."
"I agree," Chibs says. "We should have put the club on lockdown before ridin' out."
Jax sighs. "Too late now."
Juice, Happy, and Tig jog up to homes still under construction, trying the doors or looking for any signs that someone's been there. It isn't until they get to the end of the block that they notice one home has been vandalized and they know that's where they're supposed to go.
Every Son cautiously enters the house, nose wrinkling as the state of the house. But in the middle of the living room, there's an odd clearing around a small round table. And on that table sits a folded notecard.
The Sons seem to freeze, but then Jax is marching towards the note. Snatching it up, the words written make him tense as his world starts to tilt. "Fuck. They're going after Abel."
As the note flutters to the floor, the Sons all race after their President as he flees the house.
The note read, [A son for a son.]
On the way to YN's, Jax instructs half the Sons to break off and check on the club, while also making calls to get everyone on an official lockdown. Jax, Opie, Chibs, and Happy race to his neighbor's house.
When they pull up, a few neighbors are peering out their doors looking a bit distraught. Immediately, they know something terrible has happened, and that feeling is only intensified when they spot the broken down door.
Rushing to park in YN's front yard, guns are pulled from the back waistband of their jeans. Jax takes point as he enters the house and his heart drops to his stomach. The house is an absolute mess, furniture and glass broken.
The TV is still playing some cartoon movie and when he walks further in, he curses at the sight of a body laying in a pool of blood.
Happy peers over his shoulder. "Now we know she can hold her own."
"Find them. Now."
. .
. .
Sitting in the bathtub, Abel clings to you as his face hides against the side of your neck. Your face hurts from the numerous punches you took, your lip is split, your arms have multiple lacerations, and there's blood dripping into your eyes. But your worst wound is definitely the bullet wound to the left of your abdomen, and you're grateful that Abel's weight is putting pressure on the towel you had pressed against the wound.
It's been quiet for what seems like forever, but suddenly you hear movement. Shakily raising the gun you'd taken from one of the intruders, you take aim and dare the next motherfucker who enters to be someone intending harm on you or the boy in your lap.
The door gently swings open, but no one is there. Your arm hurts from holding the gun up and then you see someone try to peer around the door jamb. You can only partially see his face, but the voice- you recognize the voice even if you rarely hear it when you're at the club.
"Baby girl?"
"...Hap?"
The stoic man steps fully in the doorway, putting his gun away as you drop yours in the tub. Abel shifts as he whimpers and you wince. "Jax! Upstairs bathroom!"
Abel realizes his uncle's voice and dad's name, so he moves to turn. Happy is quick to lift him, his eyes widening at the blood soaking his clothes. "S'fine. My blood," you tiredly tell him. "I didn't… I didn't let them touch him."
"You did real good." Happy's assurance makes you smile, but you're just so tired. As your eyes slide shut, you hear, "Hey! Don't do that. Stay awake, YN."
"Tryin'…" Pounding footsteps race up the stairs and it isn't long until Jax, Chibs, and Opie are pushing their way into the bathroom as well. Jax takes Abel right away, eyes scanning the room before they land on you. Happy and Opie move to help you out of the tub, but Chibs is quick to point out your bleeding wound. The last words you say are, "Call my brothers," before darkness consumes you."
. .
. .
Jax is pacing the hospital waiting room, blood covering his shirt and hands from where he carried Abel. Chibs had taken Abel back to the club to clean him up and fill in the others about what was going on, but now he's back and filling in the Sheriff about what they had walked in on at YN's house. Thankfully Jax and YN's neighbors liked them, and were honest about hearing gunshots before the Sons had frantically rolled up.
Opie and Happy are the only two sitting patiently, but their attention is drawn to a large group of men entering the room. Two men in particular glance around before making a beeline for Jax, but the others hang back by the door. It's evident these men mean business as they stand guard, their suits standing out among the scrubs, kuttes, and regular clothing of the others sitting in the waiting room.
When Jax notices the newcomers, his shoulders sag at the sight of YN's brothers. But his interest is piqued with the suited thugs behind the brothers, tattoos visible along their hands and neck.
The brothers quickly introduce themselves as Noah and Theo, both of their expressions grim.
"What happened?" Noah asks. He's the elder of the two, his muscled torso covered in a button down with their sleeves rolled up to his elbows.
"They were after my kid," Jax immediately tells them, voice low. "She took a bullet for him and she's in surgery right now."
Both brothers' jaws clench.
"Do you know who they are?" Theo asks, tapping away on his phone.
"Yeah. It's another MC. They attacked us on a run and the son of the President took a fall off his bike. He's in a coma, so the President went after my kid in return."
"And your kid was in the care of our sister," Noah realizes.
"Yes."
Noah sighs, running a hand down his face. Then after a few more taps and texts, Theo grins. "Found them."
Jax frowns. "Found who?"
"The people responsible for putting our sister in the hospital."
Jax then tenses. "This is club business, man. We'll handle it."
Both Noah and Theo tense, but end up chuckling. Jax's jaw clenches, but he keeps his anger in check.
Noah says, "If you think it'll remain club business when YN wakes up, then that means my sister hasn't confessed the family secret."
Jax freezes. "What secret?"
"We had to get our start somewhere when our parents died," Theo tells him. "And it just so happened that each of our parents came from very powerful, very wealthy families. We worked our way to the top of the food chain and became rather notorious until we wanted out and settled into the business we currently have."
Noah starts to smirk. "Your club business just became cartel business, my friend. And our uncles are livid that their little girl was attacked."
Jax glances at his boys, but says nothing.
"We'll find them and keep them occupied," Theo says. "When YN is released, she'll be out for blood."
"And she'll get it," Noah muses. "After all, she is quite the little torturer."
Tumblr media
When you wake up, you're unsurprised to find Jax by your bedside. You are surprised, however, to learn that he knows about your past thanks to your brothers promising bloodshed. You groan, but then remember Abel. And after assurances that Abel is fine, you relax.
You're anxious to know where you stand with Jax as he explains why you ended up in the hospital. He feels guilty for not telling you what was really going on or putting you on lockdown, along with the club, but you don't blame him for what happened. Dating the President of an MC, you were bound to be pulled into the violence sooner or later, and with your past you knew you could handle it.
When he runs out of steam, it's your turn to start apologizing for not telling him about your life with the cartels. You make sure he knows that you would have never endangered Abel, and if your past had come calling, you would have made sure that they were protected at all costs. Jax assures you he's not mad, but he did wish you would have told him given you knew about the roles some of his brothers played in the club.
But what's done is done, and Jax is more interested in what you plan on doing since your brothers have gone quiet after calling him to inform him that they've got a majority of the MC tucked away in a building that no one can hear the impending mayhem.
"They broke into my home and put a bullet in me just to get to Abel and send a message to you," you say, expression turning thunderous. "The one who shot me doesn't get to walk away. Hell, the ones who fuckin' raised a gun in Abel's direction are lucky that they'll be limping away after I'm done."
"Limping away?"
You slowly smirk at him, lowering your voice. "I'm not gonna draw out my punishment, but my brothers and my uncles' men sure as shit ain't gonna sit back. They're gonna make sure they get the message that they fucked with the wrong people."
Jax huffs a laugh and then ends up staying for as long as the nurses would let him, only leaving when YN's brothers came or he had to go pick up Abel so he'd see that YN was fine for himself.
Then after two and a half days, you're released.
You're still sore, but you've got nothing but vengeance on your mind. When your brothers send you the address of where they're holding several individuals for you to interrogate, you get dressed and head for Teller Automotive.
Some of the guys are surprised to see you up and about, but you wave off their concern as you continue towards the club portion of the shop.
The usual sweetbutts are milling about, cleaning up and most likely getting ready for a party since it is a Friday. You spot Jax and Juice at the bar as Juice taps away on a laptop.
"Boys," you greet as you walk up behind them. "Whatcha workin' on?"
Jax turns in his seat, eyes subtly widening as he stands. "You're out! Why didn't you call me?" He's quick to carefully take you in his arms, pressing a chaste kiss to your lips.
"Because if I'd have called you, you'd have taken me home and coddled me."
"Well yeah. You were shot."
"I got shit to take care of, Teller, and I'm not wasting another day."
"Then what are you doing here?"
You shrug. "I just thought that you'd want to see the MC face their consequences."
"Now? You're going to do that now?" He asks, his gaze darting down to your covered abdomen.
"Yep. "My brothers procured a place just on the outskirts of Charming where we won't be interrupted. You in?"
"Well, yeah. Obviously."
"Good. Then gather whoever's in and follow me."
As you sit in your car, you watch Jax as speaks with several of brothers to see who he's going to leave in charge. And after everything is settled, only five follow Jax to their motorcycles- Opie, Happy, Juice, Tig, and Chibs.
You start your car and start to drive, pausing by the gate until Jax and the others start to roll out. You take off, keeping your speed down as you drive through the town. But the moment you get to the road leading out of Charming, you step on the gas and race towards the location your brothers sent to you.
You drive along an empty stretch of road until you turn down a dirt road which is surrounded by empty crop fields that have seen better days. The road leads up to a dilapidated farmhouse, a very rusted horse corral, and behind all that is a barn where several vehicles have parked.
You park and get out, waiting for Jax to find the perfect spot to park their motorcycles. Once they do, you wait until they gather around.
"I know this started off as club business, but now it's cartel business. I can't have you questioning me in there."
"This is your playground," Jax says. "We're just here for a show."
You nod and then turn towards the barn doors, pushing them open with the help of Chibs and Tig when they get stuck. Inside, several men are hanging about on turned over crates or bales of hay, some even sitting at a small wooden table playing cards. Music plays softly in the background, but it's cut off the moment your presence is noticed.
Immediately, every man and woman scramble to their feet as you approach.
In the middle of the barn, there's a line of eight men with burlap sacks over their heads sitting in chairs with their wrists tied down to the armrests and ankles tied to the legs. Walking down the line of men, you snatch the sacks from their heads.
"Wakey, wakey, motherfuckers." Each man is clearly exhausted, agitated, and pissed off.
You save the MC President for last, smirking as he sneers at you. "Stupid bitch." He seethes. "Let us go. Right now."
"Bitch," you muse. "If you're going to insult me, at least call me a cunt. Or whore. Those words have much more of an impact."
"Cunt."
Your fist whips out, striking him across the face so hard that his head jerks to the side. He turns to glare back up at you, spitting blood that lands on your pant leg. "Now, now. If you're going to insult me again, at least be creative about it. Your lack of creativity is sorely disappointing." He roars at you, trying to free his wrists and feet, but you merely laugh and continue to pace in front of his men. "Now I'm sure you're all wondering why you're here and it's quite simple, really." You stop pacing, expression hardening. "You fucked with the wrong woman."
Then like a switch has been flipped, you go back to smiling and pacing, gesturing wildly as you talk. "Normally I wouldn't touch MC business with a ten foot pole, but you fuckers messed up. You broke into my home and went after a child under my care- a child that I hold very near and dear to my heart. So, now your piss poor attempt at taking over territory that doesn't belong to you has now come under cartel jurisdiction, and I will make sure that any stupid motherfuckers who dares to come after the Sons of Anarchy will pay a price."
"Fuck that. We didn't cross any cartel!"
"Oh honey," you mockingly coo as you come to a stop in front of the one who spoke. "I am part of the cartel." Turning around, you walk towards a long table and lift the cloth laying atop of it. Beneath the cloth, there's a variety of weapons. You tuck a glock into the back waistband of your jeans and then grasp a dagger in your dominant hand. Then turning to walk back towards the bound men, you smirk. "Now what I want are the assholes who attacked me and dared to point a gun at a child. You give me those men and the rest of you can walk out of here."
Silence.
Dead fuckin' silence.
"Nothing?" You chuckle. "Come on, guys. Give 'em up. I swear it's not worth protecting them. I mean, I can probably figure it out. Eyes are windows to the soul and all that rot. You might have been wearing masks, but I still remember those cowardly glints very well."
"Fuck you! I ain't no coward."
"Bingo!" You shout, pointing the tip of your blade at the culprit. Walking up to the guy, you can't help but laugh as he realizes his mistake and clamps his mouth shut. "One down, one more to go."
"I ain't telling you shit."
"No?" Switching the dagger to your other hand, you pull the glock free from behind your back. You step close to the man, taking aim at his crotch. "Are you sure about that?"
He cruelly smirks. "You're all talk and no-"
BANG!
The guy immediately starts screaming, his buddies struggling in their chairs, and you laugh. When you glance around the room, you see those you consider family chuckling and the Sons cringing in sympathy as they cover their crotches. You walk around so you're standing behind the screaming fool, swapping the dagger and gun in your hands so the dagger is back in your dominant hand. "Going once… going twice…" He continues to scream, and you sigh when no one else speaks up.
And then before anyone can comprehend what you've done, you've dragged the blade across the guy's neck.
As he gurgles on his blood and his friends shout obscenities at you, you walk around so you're standing before them once again.
"That's three of my men you've killed already," the President says. "I think fair's fair."
"I want the last one," you say. "One last guy and you're good to go."
No one says anything, but the President's expression hardens. There's a cold glint in his eye that you're very familiar with, and you know that should he walk out of these barn doors, he'll do anything and everything for revenge. "Samuel. I sent Samuel."
The Samuel in question squawks and you smile beautifully at him over the shoulder before staring at the President once more. "Harsh. Selling out your own guy like that." You saunter up to him, sighing. "But he's the thing; I hate snitches."
Then before the President can blink, you take aim and pull the trigger. The bullet hits him right between the eyebrows.
The struggling, bound men all seem to cease movement and you turn towards them. "Now that that's out of the way…" You walk back towards Samuel, scoffing at his whimpering. "You might get to live today, Sammy, but not without something to remember why messing with the Sons a big no-no."
"And w-what's that?"
You slowly smile. "Open your fist, Samuel. Lay your hand flat against the armrest."
His eyes widen as he whimpers, but he hesitantly does as you've said. Then when his hand is nice and flat, you drive your blade through the back of his hand, pinning it to the arm rest.
As he screams, you sneer at him and then start to make your way towards the Sons. On your way, you hand off your gun before coming to a stop in front of Jax and pasting on a smile as you glance at each Sons. "Who's hungry?"
"Marry me," Happy grumbles.
You laugh at him, winking, and then glance back at Jax. "You're a little psycho," he says.
"Only when the occasion calls for it. But seriously, can we go get food?"
Jax laughs as he sidles up to your side, sliding an arm along the back of your shoulders. "Do burgers sound good?"
"Burgers sound marvelous. I also want a vanilla milkshake."
"Good. We'll go grab some and surprise Abel. He's been itching to go to your house again."
"Ugh. Your kid is so adorable. But maybe let me settle in before you grab him. My abdomen is on fire and if we tell him I'm sick, maybe he won't be so hyperactive."
"Let me see."
Begrudgingly, you lift the hem of your shirt and glance down. Sure enough, you've bled through your bandages. "New plan; No Abel."
"What? But-"
"Nope." Jax squeezes you to his side as you sigh. "You're gonna go home, Chibs will follow to patch you up, and I'll go pick up some food. Abel can go one more day without seeing you."
"Boo."
The Sons chuckle.
"What about us?" Juice asks, gesturing between himself, Tig, and Happy.
"I don't care, Juice. Do whatever you want."
As they head towards their motorcycles, Jax walks you to your car.
"So, are you really okay with this?" You ask. "Okay with me and all that I'm capable of?"
"Yeah." Jax nods. "More than okay, actually. It's good to know that should shit find its way to your doorstep again, you'll handle it."
"Damn right I will." You swing around so you're standing in front of Jax, arms wrapping around his waist as his go around your shoulders. "I will protect Abel with my life again and again. Never doubt that."
"Just Abel?" His eyebrow arches.
"You're a close second," you muse. Leaning up on the tips of your toes, you peck his lips. "Now seriously. Food, Teller. I need food."
"Yeah, yeah." He kisses you again. "Go home and get settled. I'll be there soon."
260 notes · View notes
fanficimagery · 2 months
Text
Violent Little Thing
To the Sons of Anarchy, you're just Happy's neighbor that doesn't care for drama or the fact that they wear kuttes. But in actuality, you've dealt and probably have done far worse, and it isn't until you're kidnapped that they find out your secret.
Tumblr media
Author's Note: Long time no see, huh? Does this mean I'm back? Hell no. This has been sitting in my drafts since mid-2023 and thought it was time to go out. For never having seen more than a few episodes, I love these SOA boys. I'm not super familiar with the lingo or clubhouse etiquette, so this is gonna take place away from that particular setting. Trigger warning for graphic violence and attempted sexual assault (it doesn't get far). Reader is gonna be a little… off the rails. Blame all the dark romance I've been reading lmao.
Before moving into your new home, you knew it was going to be a fixer upper. Fortunately for you, you loved working with your hands, and after having been banished to Charming in hopes of calming your inner demons, you were going to have a lot of time to do just that. But the joke was on your family because there was no calming your demons. People just needed to learn to not piss you the fuck off.
When you get to the house, however, you see that a majority of the work has already been done for you. The only thing left for you to do is paint the walls, rearrange furniture, and unbox your belongings. The electricity and water are already turned on, and wifi has been installed with your password on a sticky note.
The master bedroom is huge and you love it, but you don't have nearly enough belongings to fill it. Your queen-sized bed looks tiny and you immediately want something bigger. So heading back outside to your vehicle, you grab your bag that has your laptop inside and head back in. Setting up at your kitchen island, you search for a place that will deliver any type of food and beverage. You find a pizzeria just on the outskirts of town that will deliver to Charming, so you place a quick order. It's a forty minute wait period, so to pass the time you start looking up bedroom ideas.
You run across a California king bed, but none really catch your eye. What does catch your eye, however, are the DIY beds that touch from one side of the wall to the other. You take your laptop back to your bedroom so see if it's do-able, and come to the conclusion that it is. You'll have to add some floating shelves since you won't be able to have bedside tables, but that's perfectly fine with you. You then take the time to get down the measurements of your room because you still have to situate your dresser and mount your TV to the wall, and you need to make sure everything will fit.
Eventually your food gets there and, sitting at the kitchen island, you dig in. You slowly eat and drink your fill, and then place any leftovers in the already cool refrigerator.
Needing some bathroom necessities and sheets for your current bed, you unload your vehicle. You place each box in their respective rooms, but leave them mostly boxed up. And not wanting to get any TV's mounted or bed fully put together since you still have to paint the walls, you remain on your laptop to pass the time and send messages to your family to let them know you're okay.
It takes you a couple of weeks to build your bed frame, get in your special ordered mattress, and paint the walls to your liking. You do most of your building in the driveway, so you've become accustomed to the people living on your street, waving at them as they pass or call out a greeting. But there's one individual everyone seems to steer clear of or avoid eye contact with, and that's your next door neighbor who rides a motorcycle and proudly wears a Sons of Anarchy kutte.
You had first seen the intimidating, bald man when he showed up a couple days after you moved in. You'd looked up when you heard the rumblings of engines and watched two motorcycles pull into the driveway next door. You paused hammering for a moment, nodded at the two men who took a moment to stare back, and then went back to work.
Over the next few days, men came and went from next door. And each time, they were intrigued watching you work. But eventually your bed frame was finished and you had to situate it in your bedroom. Maneuvering the mattress was no easy feat, but you were not about to ask for help, and it didn't take you long to finally finish furnishing your home to your liking.
As busy as you've been, you haven't really had the time to eat a home cooked meal. So after everything, you took a trip to the grocery store and bought hundreds of dollars of food and drink to stock your kitchen with.
The air is finally cool and crisp, so all the windows to your home are wide open. You'd been feeling a little restless, so you opted to cook a meal that would keep you busy. Enchiladas, rice, and beans is one of your favorite meals, so after making sure you have everything, you put a pot of beans to cook. They have to cook for a few hours, so while that's going on you get online to check in with your family.
When the beans are done, you get started on browning hamburger meat. Setting a majority of the meat aside, you use only a bit for the enchilada sauce. You pour in water, flour, spices, and some canned chili until it's to your liking, and then heat up some corn tortillas before you start rolling the enchiladas. After they're in a pan that holds far too many for only you, you pour the enchilada sauce on top before shredding some cheese atop of it. Once that's in the oven, you get started on a pan of rice.
It's when the rice is boiling that your doorbell rings. A little tired and more than a little hungry, you grab up your beer after turning off the rice, and take a swig of it on your way to the door. Since the door is wide open, you can easily see who's standing just on the other side of the screen door. It's one of the Sons, one of the only two with brown skin that you've seen so far. But this isn't the intimidating bald one, this is the one with a shaved mohawk down the center of his head and a killer smile.
You arch an eyebrow at him as he tucks his hands into the front pockets of his jeans and you take another swig of beer as you lean against the door jamb. "Yes?"
The corner of his eyes crinkle as his smile widens. "Hi. Uh, me and my boys are chilling next door and we couldn't help but smell whatever it is you're eating. You mind sharing the name of the place where you picked up your food from so we can go get some too? Smells really good."
Your lips twitch. "Who said I picked anything up?"
"You cooking?" His eyes widen. "Bullshit."
You huff a laugh and nod. "YN."
"Juice."
"Mhmm." You push the door open just enough so you can lean out and peer next door, catching sight of two men sitting sideways on the seats of their bike. "Just you three?"
"Yeah."
You hum again and then back into your home as the screen door shuts quietly. "I've been watching you guys come and go, nodding cordially when our gazes clash," you say. "If you're willing to leave your shoes by the front door, you're more than welcome to pull up a seat at the table."
"Forreal?"
"Sure." You shrug. "I never learned how to cook for one, so I might have made an entire tray of enchiladas that will most likely go to waste if someone else doesn't eat them."
"Oh hell yeah." Juice turns, cupping his hands around his mouth as he says, "Yo! Free meal! Get over here!"
You watch as one man eagerly gets off his bike, whooping in delight of free food. The other, the one you believe actually lives next door, casually gets up at a leisurely pace. You push open the screen door as they're stomping up your porch steps, and Juice introduces you to Tig and Happy. You do your best not to smile because Happy does not look quite so happy, but he grunts a greeting when you tell them your name.
As Juice steps into your home, he's quick to kick off his shoes and tell his boys to do the same. They do and then you lead the way to the kitchen, pointing at your table. "Siéntate."
"Ohhh. A Spanish lady," Tig muses as Juice translates for him to sit down as you instructed. When you glance at him, his wild-crazed gaze makes you snort. "I like 'em a little spicy."
"And I like 'em less talkative." Happy and Juice both snort, and Tig beams at your sassy retort. "Beer or soda?"
Tig and Happy take beers, and Juice takes a soda. You serve them each their own plate of three enchiladas, a scoop of rice, and a scoop of beans. You serve yourself last with a glass of water, and finally take a seat to dig into all your hard work.
"Goddamn," Tig grumbles after his first bite of everything. "This is some Mexican restaurant level shit here."
You grin as you eat at your own pace, feeling content at watching three grown men finding your cooking delicious.
"So what's your story?" Juice asks. "In all the times I've come around, it's just you here."
"That's because it is just me here."
"Why Charming?"
You take a moment to swallow your food, washing it all down with a sip of water as you lean back in your chair. Then glancing between each man and the patches on their kuttes, you ask, "Do you want the real story or the story I'm feeding anyone who asks in polite small talk when they see a new face in the store?"
All three men slow their eating, their gazes sliding up to you in surprise.
"What's the story you tellin' the locals?" Tig asks.
Placing a hand over your heart and changing your voice so you sound like a southern belle, you say, "Just that I just left a very nasty relationship and my family thought I deserved a fresh start away from the man who dared lift a fist in my direction."
Tig snorts. "And the real story?"
You chuckle as your voice goes back to normal. "My family thought I needed to calm my inner demons, so they banished me to Charming. Joke's on them, I've made peace with my demons. It's not my fault people keep pissing me off."
Tig and Juice laugh as Happy smirks at you.
"What'd you do to earn banishment?" Juice wonders.
You shrug. "I wasn't joking about the nasty relationship. I just leave out the small detail that once I was out of the hospital, I went crawling back to my dickhead of an ex-fiancé and plotted my revenge."
"Crazy and you can cook. Marry me," Tig says.
You shake your head at him, eating a bit more before finishing the story. "I was raised to take no shit from anyone. So after he put me in the hospital, I made him believe all was well. Then one night, when he least suspected it, I slipped him a little something so he was conscious, but paralyzed, and set fire to his house."
The three men freeze, but you continue eating as if it was no big deal.
"Did you- did you kill him?" Juice warily asks.
"Unfortunately, no." You pout and then laugh at their awed expressions. "He had nosy neighbors so they were able to get the firetrucks there as soon as they smelled smoke. But when my family found out, they said I was sloppy, so I got shipped out here."
"Yoo.. what the fuck?" A moment of quiet ensues and then Juice is laughing. "That has to be the craziest shit I've heard in a while."
"I highly doubt that." Your gaze drops to the patch on his kutte. "I'm sure you've heard, seen, or taken part of some pretty crazy shit." When you meet his gaze again, you smirk. "Am I wrong?"
Juice grins and then looks at Happy. "Your neighbor is cool as shit. I'm kind of jealous." The air of amusement lingers as everyone continues to eat. "So what do you do for work?"
"I do some IT stuff for my family." You shrug. "I can work from anywhere, so I guess I'll still be doing that. What about you boys? What do you do other than ride?"
"We work at Teller Automotive," Tig says. "Only car garage in town."
"Really? Do you guys have any openings this week? I need my oil changed."
"Sure. We'll leave a number before we leave."
The rest of dinner is spent with the men telling you what there is to do in Charming and asking how long you plan on staying. You're not really sure, but if you end up liking Charming then you have no issues setting down roots. And then when dinner is done and you've seemed to exhaust all the small talk topics, you plate up the leftovers and send the men on their way.
Tumblr media
Over the next couple of weeks, you befriend your neighbor. You take your vehicle into Teller Automotive and Happy takes it upon himself to take care of it for you. Tig and Juice had kept you company, and introduced you to a few of their other brothers when they took interest in their new friend. You were invited to one of their parties and, after some pressuring, you went. Nothing shocked you, not even a few members of the club getting head in plain sight, but Happy apparently shocked everyone else by gluing himself to your side. According to the club President, Happy was normally found in the ring outside or fucking his way through croweaters, but that night he made sure that no one bothered you.
Then more often than not, Happy reaped the benefits of your cooking and appeared for dinner before taking leftovers home for lunch.
In such a short period of time, you grow accustomed to the stern biker's company.
One morning, you're startled awake by the doorbell ringing and a fist pounding on the door. You sit up and scoot out of bed, hurrying towards your front door in a groggy, yet panicked state. But before you pull the door open, you peer out one of the thin windows on one side of your door. It takes a moment for you to realize it's Happy and that the sky behind him is still dark.
Unlocking the door, you pull it open. "What the fuck, Hap? What's going on?"
With a duffel bag hanging off his shoulder, Happy looks you up and down. "You always answer the door like this or am I just special?"
You freeze and then glance down, rolling your eyes when you remember you went to sleep in a gray wife beater, that makes it very obvious you're not wearing a bra, and a pair of hipster underwear. "Neither. You're lucky."
"Sure." You narrow your eyes at him and he smirks. "I forgot the bills were due and everything got shut off. Can I crash here until I get it sorted?"
Without missing a beat, you say, "Yeah," and step back from the door, opening it wider. "Shoes off. You know where the bathroom is and I'm pretty sure you can find the guest bedroom." You yawn and lock the door behind your friend. "What time is it?"
"Little after five."
"Happy," you whine. "S'too fuckin' early. M'going back to bed." As you pad back to your room, you don't hear any footsteps behind you. "Stop staring at my ass!"
"Can't help it. Might start dropping by early now."
"Do it and die, Lowman." Stopping and turning, you point an accusatory finger at him. "Do not come in between me and my bed. I will murder you."
His lips twitch. "Worth it."
. .
. .
It takes less than a week for Happy to get his power and water turned back on, and then he's back at his house. Though there are times when he shows up for dinner, dropping off on your couch when he's too tired to walk back home. Normally you would mind, but Happy knew how to clean up after himself, so you didn't mind that it seemed he was practically half moved in.
One night, you get a call from your brother that they need you to come in and work on cracking the passwords on a few laptops they'd gotten their hands on. You agreed, but first you needed to arrange someone to look after your house.
The next afternoon, you show up to Teller Automotive. You find Happy on a smoke break and ask him for a favor. When you ask him if he can keep an eye on your house for two days, he seems surprised, even more so when you give him a copy of your house key. You tell him he can crash there and eat whatever food you have so long as he doesn't trash the place. He readily agrees.
And when you return two days later, you realize you should have specified that he could crash in the guest bedroom. Finding a nearly naked Happy in your bed isn't half bad, nor is the firmness of his ass when you smack a hand down on it to wake him up.
Immediately he jerks awake, twisting his body as he sits up, and pointing a gun right at your face. You laugh and lick the tip of the barrel while wiggling your eyebrows at him. "Wakey, wakey."
"You're a fuckin' pyscho," he grumbles, lowering his gun.
"Yeah, well duh. You should have had that figured out a long time ago." He rolls his eyes before turning to drop down face first back into your pillow, shoving his gun back under it. You grin. "Was there something wrong with the guest room you've been using?"
"No. I just didn't know how fuckin' massive your bed was. It looked lonely without a body in it."
"Mhmm. I'm sure." He grunts and you chuckle as you crawl out of the bed. "I'm gonna go pick up some breakfast from the diner. Want anything?"
"Anything and everything."
"Gotcha. I'll text you when I'm on my way back."
. .
. .
The dynamic between you and Happy ended up changing after that fateful morning. When he slept over, it was in your bed. You hadn't crossed the line past lingering touches or innuendos, but it was a given that he was the only person allowed in your bed. You didn't care for the croweaters at the parties his club put on every Friday night, but the two of you made a statement when he rolled up one night with you seated behind him.
The Sons nearly gaped as Happy amped up his protectiveness, pulling you between his parted thighs as he took a seat on a stool at the bar. Tig and Juice had walked over, and Happy perched you on his knee as you joked with his brothers. The croweaters didn't bother to hide their glares or sneers, but you merely smirked at their cattiness and took to scratching the back of Happy's head with your nails when you'd draped your arm around his shoulders.
"So, is this a thing?" Jax, the club president, had asked.
You shrugged and grinned. "We're friends."
"Friends don't stake claims."
"We're possessive friends."
Happy had snorted but didn't correct you.
From there on out, it was known that you were Happy's.
Tumblr media
The Sons are relaxing at the clubhouse after a long day's work when blacked out Escalades and BMW's pull up. The atmosphere immediately goes from relaxed to tense, and the Sons flank their President when he walks out to the lot to see what the deal is.
Thug after thug exit the vehicles before opening the doors on two Escalades, ushering out four well-dressed men. None of them look like they'd be a person to fuck with, so Jax is extremely curious as to what the fuck is going on.
"Can I help you?" He asks, eyebrow arches as tattooed thugs flank the apparent important men.
"I hope you can." The one in charge reaches into his coat pocket, pulling out a picture. "What do you know about this woman?"
When Jax is shown a picture, he mentally curses. It's Happy's neighbor and a friend to many Sons. He keeps his expression neutral, before shrugging. "Nothing. Should I?"
"She's my baby sister."
"Oh hell…"
"YN never misses check-in and she's missed two," the man explains. "It's come to my attention that she's made some connections to Happy Lowman, Juan Ortiz, and Tig Trager- all Sons of Anarchy. Do you understand why I'm here now?"
"Fuck, man, we didn't know. What can we do?"
"You can start by questioning your men to see if they'd heard from her."
At that, Tig steps forward. "I haven't seen or spoken with YN in a little over a week."
"What about Juan or Happy?"
Jax looks at his gathered men, frowning. "Where are Juice and Happy?" No one says anything, looking as confused as their President when they don't see their familiar faces. Then raising his voice, he asks, "Has anyone heard from Happy or Juice today?" Nothing. No one utters a peep. "What about yesterday?"
"Jax." Opie has his phone to ear, shaking his head. "Both are going to voicemail."
"Shit." Then turning around to face the slowly darkening expressions of YN's apparent brothers, Jax asks, "How can we help?"
. .
. .
When your eyes flutter open, every inch of your body is in pain.
"How the fuck does my hair hurt?" You groan. You try to sit up, but realize you're on your side, on dirt and hay, with your hands tied behind your back. "What the actual fuck?" Clearing your vision, you see that you're not alone. Happy and Juice are with you, but they're in chairs with their hands tied behind their backs and looking a little beat up.
"Welcome back, Sleeping Beauty," Juice tiredly muses.
"What happened?" Maneuvering around some, you manage to sit up.
"Kidnapped," Happy says. "They injected us with some shit, but they gave you too much."
You grimace as you roll your neck. "Dicks." It's dim in the empty barn you're being kept in, but you can see sunlight through the cracks of the walls. There are stalls for animals on either side of you, all empty, and a table filled with various blades and weapons not too far away. Your aching arms are your main priority though, so you move into a crouch and wiggle your tied wrists under your butt. With a grunt, you fall backward and maneuver your hands until they're situated in front of you. "Ah. That's better."
"Get up and grab a blade so we can get the fuck outta here," Happy urges.
You do as you're told, mentally scoffing at the thought that these morons didn't think to bind your ankles. Unfortunately, you're not so lucky as someone had been watching from the shadows. So just as you're reaching for a blade, that someone jumps out at you and roughly pins you against the table.
Bent over with your arms above your head and someone pressed up right against you, you immediately start thrashing and cussing out whoever it is. Happy and Juice shout, and start wriggling in their own seats when a hand then pins you to the table by the back of your neck.
"So close, princesa." A man tuts and you jerk in his hold, but still he persists. Laughter causes you to look up, watching as another two men step out from behind Happy and Juice. "Is that anyway to talk to your host?"
"Fuck. Off."
"Oh, I will." Just then, a hand grips your waist and squeezes, and you freeze. "Just not yet. I have some questions for you."
"Don't you fucking touch her."
When you glance up at Happy, there's a look on his face that you've never seen before. You know what he does for the Sons, but you'd never seen that particular dark look or glint in his eyes, and for a moment it steals your breath away. Then you remember that look isn't meant for you, and you squirm a little as the man behind you laughingly presses his pelvis into your ass. "Or what?"
Juice answers, "Or we'll fucking kill you."
That causes all three men to laugh some more.
"Doubtful. But thanks for the laugh." Then the man behind you focuses on you once again. "Besides, my business isn't with you, but with the princesa de la mafia."
You tense. "I don't know anything."
"Aw. Of course, you don't," the man coos. "I would hope that your brothers are smart enough to never let a woman in on their secrets. But then again, you are the baby sister of one of the most dangerous mafias in the United States. I'm pretty sure you know something that I can use to hurt those brothers of yours."
You manage to angle your head just enough so you can make eye contact with Happy. He meets your stare, and you see it subtly soften, but then he's glaring at the man holding you once more. "I won't sell out my brothers."
"No?" The man releases your neck, only to trail his fingers down from your ribs to hips. "I don't want to mess up such a pretty face, but you do know there are other ways to break you and get you to talk, right?"
And then before you can answer, he's grabbing the back hem of your shirt and ripping it down the middle.
You yelp just as Happy shouts, "You motherfucker!", and squirm to get away. Across from you, Happy and Juice are pummeled a few times until they stop trying to break the chairs they're bound to.
The man rubs a hand up and down your back, fiddling with your bra strap, but never unsnapping it. You feel gross, but it's only when the guy reaches around to fiddle with the button on your jeans does red cloud your vision.
"Hey, Hap?" You manage to meet Happy's livid gaze. "Remember when I spoke about my demons?"
"Yeah."
"They desperately wanna come out to play."
"Shut the fuck up, you whore!" The man slaps you across the back of your head and you grit your teeth, biding your time.
Happy slowly smirks. "Then let them out to play, baby."
The moment the button on your jeans is opened, you scream at a pitch that startles every man in the room. Then pushing up as much as you can, you headbutt the man behind you. As he swears, you reach for the first handle you see and are pleasantly surprised to find a small machete. Then without even thinking, you whirl around and swing the blade, catching your would-be abuser in the neck with the blade.
Blood sprays as you immediately tug the blade free, leaving the man to try and cover his wound as he splutters on his own life force. From the corner of your eye, you see someone running at you, but another swing of the machete finds a home in the second man's face.
As the man falls back with a scream unlike anything you've ever heard, he takes the machete with him. Happy and Juice shout at you, and it's then you remember the third. He's running at you, a small blade in hand, and you reach for the nearest weapon. It's a metal bat and just as you rear back to swing, he swings first. The blade makes contact with your bicep, slicing it open, but you only feel the sting of it after you swing.
The bat clips the man in the jaw, stunning him. As he stumbles back, you advance. He sloppily swipes at you again, but you dodge it. The second hit with the bat hits true, catching him in the temple.
The man falls and you're quick to stand over him, bringing the bat down a third time.
The bat connecting for a fourth time makes Juice cringe, but Happy proudly watches on.
Thwack.
Thwack. A scream.
Crack!
"Shit. I think that was his skull," Juice mutters.
YN screams as she continues to wail on the man with her bat, caving his skull further and further in, to the point there's now a puddle of blood beneath his head and splattering with every pull back.
The barn doors open, and Happy and Juice tense when armed men start to file in, but they exhale with relief when they see Jax, Tig, Chibs, and Opie in the mix. All the unfamiliar men take in the scene with an air of indifference, but it's the expressions of the Sons that almost make Happy laugh out loud. They'd only known YN to laugh, feed them, or threaten the croweaters with violence. None of them, with the exception of himself, Juice, and Tig, knew the violence she was capable of.
"Uh, a little help?" Juice calls out. "My arms are killing me over here."
Tig rushes over, pulling out a blade to cut his brothers free. "What the fuck happened?"
"One of them threatened to rape her and she just lost her shit."
Juice is cut free first, and he immediately stands, rubbing his raw wrists. As Jax checks in with him, Happy is cut free.
"Boss, should we stop this?" Someone asks.
Happy looks over in time to see a guy in a suit grimace when blood is flung onto his pristine boots. "Do you want to get in the middle of that? You know how YN is. Let's just let her run out of steam."
As the guy steps back in line with a nod of agreement, Happy huffs and stands. He stalks over to YN until he's behind her. Then when she raises the bat high above her head, Happy lunges. He manages to grip the bat where it isn't slick and pulls it from YN's grasp.
Still very much livid, especially now that your weapon's been ripped from you, you whirl around to start screaming expletives and pummel whoever it is with your bound fists. Instead, arms are wrapped around you, keeping your arms stuck between your chest and another, and there's a gruff voice in your ear saying, "It's over. It's over, baby. The cavalry's here. You can stop now."
It takes a long minute for the voice to infiltrate the fog of rage, and then a moment to realize who's speaking.
When your struggles cease, Happy leans back a little to look down at you, but with his arms still wrapped around you. "You back?"
"Y-Yeah. M'sorry."
Happy grunts and leans his face closer to yours, and for a moment you think he's about to kiss you. Instead, he presses his forehead against yours as his eyes close, and he exhales with relief. "Don't be. That was hot as fuck."
You huff a quiet laugh as a bout of silence ensues, but then one of your brothers decides to ruin it.
"Hey, Lowman, we'll give you a million dollars if you give her your last name and take her off our hands."
You jerk in Happy's hold, turning to glare at all your smirking brothers. "Fuck off!" Laughter ensues at your disgruntled expression before Juice fills them in on what happened, and then Happy is tugging on your bound wrists so you look back at him before finally cutting you free. "Thank you."
One hand grasps the hair at the back of your head, gripping a little tight as he holds you in place so he can press a kiss to your forehead. "Let's get you home. You're covered in blood, and I need to take a look at your arm."
Glancing at your arm, you shrug. It stings, yeah, but it doesn't seem deep enough. And then just as you go to take a step, Happy swoops you up into a bridal carry.
It's then you notice that you, Happy, and Juice are all barefoot, and it's Juice who answers your unasked question. "You sleep like the dead, girl. Happy and I heard them enter the house, but they still managed to get the drop on us."
"I'm getting you a goddamn dog," Happy grumbles in response.
"Only if you clean up after it." He grunts and you grin. If he wanted a guard dog for you, then he was cleaning up any messes.
Outside the barn, suggestions are made about where to go now. Jax suggests the clubhouse, but at the wrinkling of your nose, Happy says you'll be going home. Your brothers mention not everyone can go because that many vehicles will draw attention, so Jax suggests sending your brothers' men back to the club with Opie and Chibs. They agree, and then you're loaded up into an Escalade with your brothers and Happy.
When you get to your house, Tig mentions that they had cleaned up and straightened your furniture after they figured out what had happened. You thank him and let Happy carry you to your bathroom while Juice takes the guest bathroom.
As Happy sets you on the counter, you watch as he gets the first aid kit from beneath your sinks. "They're gonna talk."
"Let them. The club already thinks we're fuckin'."
You snort. "Please. They should know by now that I'd never settle for a relationship where the guy gets to fuck around when he's on the road." Happy freezes with the antiseptic spray bottle in his hand before shaking himself free of thought and spritzing your arm where you were cut.
"Is that why you haven't given me the go-ahead to slip between your thighs?"
You smile at his blunt question and then wince when he wipes your arm clean. "Pretty much. I'm not a fan of my partner sticking his dick or tongue in some rando pussy, then coming home and doing the same to me." Happy grunts and you arch an eyebrow at him. "Would you be okay with me visiting my brothers and sucking someone's dick before coming home to you?"
"Fuck no."
"Exactly." You grin triumphantly. "So, unless you plan to stop dicking down croweaters or sweetbutts, the most you'll get out of me is some cuddling."
Stepping back, Happy tosses the used gauze pads into the trashcan and then reaches into your shower stall to turn on the water. Then looking at you, he demands, "Strip."
"If I fully strip, there's no going back. You're mine and mine alone." You hop off the counter, slipping off your ruined shirt without batting an eye. "I was calm and collected at your parties before because we're friends, but that all changes after this. I won't take it easy on any woman touching what's mine."
Happy smirks as he eyes you in your bra and jeans, and then strips off his shirt. "Good."
You've seen the man shirtless only a handful of times, but seeing his ink never fails to give you pause. You reach out for the first time, tracing the snake tattoo that takes up a majority of his chest and upper abdomen, before you trace the various happy faces on the side of his waist. You feel his abdominal muscles twitch and then between one heartbeat and the next, Happy's crowding you against the sink counter and angling your head up.
His kiss is as aggressive as you figured it'd be, his tongue sliding against yours and teeth digging into your bottom lip. You give as good as you get, nails digging into either side of Happy's waist as you kiss him. Then when the need for air arises, you pull back and try to catch your breath. "Well okay then."
Moving out from Happy's reach, you strip, uncaring of your nudity and then step into the steaming shower. Happy isn't too far behind you, but you're not too interested in seeing him fully naked as you are cleansing a stranger's blood from your body. Standing under the waterfall, you watch as the shower floor turns red. Happy presses in close behind you so he's under the water as well, and you straighten up before leaning your head back onto his shoulder, smiling softly at his hardness that presses against your ass.
"No funny business, Lowman. At least not until we've eaten a fuck ton and slept for a day or two."
He grunts. "Agreed."
You immediately start washing your hair, and you're surprised when Happy takes it upon himself to lather up some soap on your bath pouf to wash your body. For the most part he behaves himself, but when his thumb oh so casually brushes over your nipples, you slap his thigh and pay him back when it's your turn to wash him. He grunts when you take his dick in hand and thrusts into your soapy palm, but you quickly release him to finish washing his body.
"Fuckin' tease."
"You started it."
You get out of the shower first, smirking as Happy tells you he'll be out in a moment. You know exactly what that moment's going to entail since his hand is already stroking his cock before you can even find a towel.
"You gonna want something to eat?"
"Send Tig to get burgers and fries."
"Alright."
Back in your room, you can hear a muttered conversation from somewhere in your house. Clutching the towel around your body, you stick your head out your door. "Tig!"
"What?"
"Happy said to go get us some burgers, fries, and Cokes!"
"Do I look like a fuckin' maid?!" Tig appears in the hall, hands on his hips.
You grin at him. "No, but I do have a maid's costume. Wanna try it on?" Tig gapes and you laugh at his expression. "Come on, Tig. Please? You can grab some cash from the junk drawer."
"Fine. But only because I know Hap will murder me if I don't, not because I'm picturing you in a teeny tiny maid's outfit."
"Sure, buddy. Thank you!"
Tig grumbles as he turns to march out of your house and then you worry about getting dressed. You dress in nothing but a sports bra and boy short underwear, and then with a reluctant sigh you head to the front. Everyone's in your kitchen, sitting around your table, and your brothers groan when they see how little you're wearing.
"Oh, shut up. You've seen me in clothes like this before."
"In tights, not underwear," one brother grumbles.
"Just be glad they're boy shorts and not a g-string."
All your brothers groan yet again whereas the Sons find the interaction amusing. You take a seat at the table, grimacing a little and touching at your raw wrists.
"Let me get that for you," Juice says. He leaves to, no doubt, grab the first aid kit from the bathroom. Then taking a seat next to you, he asks, "Did Hap disinfect your arm?"
"Yeah. Just spritz it again and wrap it. It'll be fine."
As soon as Juice gets to work, Happy enters the kitchen in nothing but a pair of jeans hanging off his hips.
"Jesus," one of your brother's mumbles. "Are people suddenly allergic to clothes around here?"
You grin as Jax arches an eyebrow at his friend. "You have clothes here?" Happy nods and sits, and you quickly introduce him to your brothers while Jax looks at Juice to say, "You seem to know your way around this place too."
"It's because they practically live here when they're not at the clubhouse," you say. "Hap's moved his shit in my room, and Tig and Juice have slowly taken over my guest room." Then glancing at your brothers as if you didn't just drop somewhat of a bombshell on Jax, you ask, "So what the hell happened?"
Juice taps above one of your raw wrists and you situate them so he can disinfect them.
Your eldest brother meets your gaze. "There's a new family in town- Jimenez. They're trying to make a name for themselves and thought they could intimidate us." You scoff as your other brother's chuckle. "When they didn't get the reaction they were looking for, they came up with the bright idea to target the weak link. They thought they had the perfect candidate when they found out we had a baby sister."
"Joke's on them, you're fuckin' psycho," another brother muses.
"I'm not-"
"We literally walked in on you bashing a guy's head in."
"And let's not forget the whole reason you're in Charming is because you tried to burn down your ex's house while he was still inside."
"Or that one time you wrecked your car into that other girl's car all because she broke your friend's heart."
"That cunt cheated on him. She deserved every bit of karma I dished out."
Jax snorts, shaking his head. "Christ. You and Hap are gonna be a pain in my ass."
"You know it."
Tig shows up just after Juice is finished with your wrists. Juice then dishes out the food to you, Happy, and himself, and you get up to grab drinks from the fridge. As you settle back down, Jax and your brothers watch in surprise at how the three of you go to town on your provided meals.
"So, what exactly does one do as a mafia princess?" Jax wonders.
Chewing the food in your mouth, you only answer him after taking a drink of your soda. "I'm the family hacker. If they need a computer hacked into to gather information or scrub information, I get called in."
"So, in other words, you're female Juice," Tig says.
You laugh. "Yeah. Yeah, I am." Juice grins and you reach over to fist bump him.
You continue eating as Jax speaks with your brothers, listening as this small portion of the Sons of Anarchy are filled in about what business your family gets up to. When you're finished eating, you stand and start gathering up the trash to toss. While you're up, you grab yourself a glass of water and some Ibuprofen. Then after downing four pills, you head back to reclaim your seat at the table, only for Happy to gently grab you by the arm and tug you down onto his thigh.
Your brothers don't care about your new chair, but Jax, Juice, and Tig can't help but raise an eyebrow.
"So, is this a thing?" Jax wonders, gesturing between you and Happy.
As you drape an arm behind Happy's shoulders to settle more against him, you smirk. "What's the matter, Teller? Scared?"
He huffs and then stares at Happy, but the man beneath you merely says, "Gonna start drawing up a crow. Does that answer your question?"
The kitchen goes eerily quiet and then…
"Holy shit. Hap's actually gonna take a woman," Juice says in awe.
"This is a momentous occasion. We gotta throw a rager." The glint in Tig's eyes has you narrowing your own eyes at him.
"You just wanna see a girl fight. Don't you?"
"Hap's been possessive of you since you first showed up to the clubhouse, but now that you're staking a claim, the thought might have crossed my mind."
"Are you sure you wanna see that?" One of your brother muses. "YN might traumatize a few poor souls."
Tig smiles. "I look forward to it."
You roll your eyes at Tig's excitement about possibly seeing you fight and your brothers chuckle. The Sons really had no idea what they were in for when someone tested your patience.
Standing, you keep a hand on Happy's shoulder as you say, "Well as much as I love, like, and appreciate all of you, you need to go. I'm exhausted and I still need to sleep off whatever I was drugged with."
Jax grins. "Is that code for us to get the hell out so you can bang Happy's brains out?"
Snorting, you shake your head as your brothers all grimace. "No. I'm seriously exhausted. The fucking will come later after we're well rested. I have a feeling I'm gonna need loads of energy for Hap."
Your brothers all make noises of disgust as they stand, and you take a moment to hug and kiss each of their cheeks on their way out. You promise to call when you're feeling better and then you're ushering the Sons out as well.
Locking up after everyone has left, you head to your room where you find Happy stripping off his jeans. He's in nothing but a pair of boxer briefs as he pulls your blanket back before sliding under and you pad over to do the same. You meet him in the middle, laying on your side as you drape one arm over his abdomen. With your head on his arm, you snuggle closer and Happy reaches for your leg to have it draped over his thigh so you're as close as can be without actually laying on top of him.
"Were you serious? About the crow?" You ask right before you drift off.
"Does that freak you out?"
"Not really. But if I get your mark, you're getting mine."
Happy huffs. "And just what is your mark?"
"My lips and name." You run your hand across his abdomen before walking your fingers down to one of the few empty patches of skin, below his belly button and right beneath where the snake's tail curls. "Right here."
"Above my dick, you mean?"
"Mhmm."
Happy grunts and then squeezes you a little tighter to him. "We'll see, princess. Now get some sleep."
580 notes · View notes
fanficimagery · 7 months
Text
The Lost Girl
You just wanted to travel and forget all about the drama you left behind. You didn't expect to fall in with four boys who would become another family. Maybe more.
[Part Three of Three]
Tumblr media
Author's Note: Y'all remember Elena's dress when she went to the party at the Mikaelson's? I think it was black and gold? Well anyway, that's what YN's dress is gonna be like except it's black and maroon. I'm totally unoriginal lol. The fight is totally anti-climatic and the end just… ends. I was so ready to end this. I'm sorry.
Words: 7.2K
The only good thing about your upcoming party is that Rebekah's completely taken over all the planning. She's recruited Elijah since he's the easiest to talk to between her brothers, leaving Klaus at the mansion with you and the boys. David and Dwayne love to hear about the history Klaus has seen, whereas Paul and Marko love hearing about all things chaotic and bloody.
You're all lounging around the sitting area as Klaus fills in your friends on the drama he caused when he first waltzed in Mystic Falls from his point of view when the front door opens and closes.
"YN. Gilbert."
"Uh oh. Someone's in trouble." Marko giggles.
You flip him off and then turn towards the archway where yet another blonde marches through. "Hello to you too, Caroline. It's rude not to knock, you know?"
She huffs. "Oh shut up. We've all tried ki-" She immediately shuts up herself, taking stock of the new faces in the room. But she's Caroline Forbes, so she rolls with it, easily lying. "We've all tried sabotaging each other multiple times. There's no need to knock between friends."
You and Klaus both smirk, but don't call her out on it.
"Whatever," she grumbles. "I just came over to demand why you didn't tell me you were planning a party?! You know I love planning parties."
"I don't even want this party, Care, but Paul and Marko are all about seeing what type of parties I had to attend when I was younger."
At her pout and look of indifference between your friends, you quickly introduce them to each other. All the boys politely greet her and she them, and it hardly takes her a moment to deduce who your boyfriend is.
"So you're the boyfriend?" Her eyes narrow at Dwayne. "Figures."
"What's that supposed to mean?" You ask.
"It means you have a type. Dark hair, broody looking…"
Klaus chuckles. "She's not wrong, love."
"You're both annoying," you deadpan. Then glancing back at Caroline, you ask, "Is that all you came over for? To demand why you're not part of the party planning committee?"
"Yes. And to see if you already have a dress all picked out."
"I do. Rebekah had a bunch of dresses delivered and I chose one. You want to see what's left on the rack?"
"Yes, please! I hate shopping last minute."
You grin and walk over to Caroline, hooking your arm with hers. "Let's go upstairs then." Looking at Klaus and the boys, you wink. "If there's trouble you want to get into before Elijah comes home, now is the time to do it. Caroline and I are long overdue for some girl talk."
"You heard her, boys, let's go." Klaus downs the rest of his drink before settling the tumbler aside and then standing up. Marko and Paul cheer, shoving at each other as Dwayne and David casually climb to their feet.
Everyone except Dwayne makes their way out and then he walks up to you. "Need anything?"
"No, I'm good, but thanks." He nods before leaning in to kiss your forehead, cheek, and finally your lips.
You're laughing as you shove him away, eyes twinkling. He returns your smile before nodding at Caroline and turning to go catch up with his brothers and Klaus.
As soon as he's out of earshot, Caroline gushes, "Oh my god, that was so adorable! Where did you even find him?!"
"In his hometown." You chuckle and then lead her towards the stairs so you can show her the dresses in your room. "I actually met Paul and Marko first, but when I met Dwayne.. it was like love at first sight." You smile as you remember meeting the dark haired vampire for the first time. "We kind of tortured everyone else with the 'will they or won't they' schtick, so it became public knowledge that we were both off limits."
"What changed?"
Getting bit by a werewolf, you mentally admit, but can't say that out loud. Not yet. So instead, you choose something that's easily believable because the scenario really did happen. "After missing a day of hanging out with them, some girls decided to move in. When I decided to surprise them one night, one girl was standing too close to Dwayne, so I walked right up to him and kissed him."
"You didn't!?"
"I did." You laugh. "And then Elijah and Klaus visited, informing me that Elena was getting impatient that I hadn't come back to Mystic Falls to make sure I was really okay."
"Oh so you'll let Klaus know where you now live, but not us?"
When you glance at Caroline, you notice she's not truly upset about it. "Yes because Klaus won't drag me back to Mystic Falls the moment something inconveniences Elena's life."
Your friend winces, but doesn't refute your words.
In your room, you walk to your closet while Caroline walks to the rack of dresses that's in the opposite corner. You grab the dress bag, pull it out and unzip it to show your friend. "Anyway, this is what I'm wearing." The strapless dress with a sweetheart neckline is maroon with a fitted bodice covered in black beads and black ribbons right beneath your bust. The skirt slightly flares out with an overlay of black tulle so the maroon still peeks out.
Caroline sighs. "This is so pretty. Is your boyfriend matching?"
You laugh as you zip the bag back up and put it away. "I'm pretty sure Elijah will get him a matching pocket square or something."
"So he's got Elijah's stamp of approval?"
"I think so."
"Sounds serious." She turns back to the rack, moving aside dress after dress. "Is he the reason you're staying where you're staying?"
"No. I was already planning on staying there. Dwayne was a surprise, but a welcomed one."
Caroline glances at you. "Ohhh, you're in deep. Look at that smile."
You purse your lips, having been smiling without knowing you were smiling. But seeing as she's already seen it, you give up and laugh. "Ugh, this is gonna sound stupid, but remember when I said seeing Dwayne was like love at first sight? Do you believe in that?"
Your friend freezes and then fully turns to face you. "Spill. Now."
You groan again and head over to your bed, dropping down on the edge. "When I first met Dwayne, it was no shock that I instantly found him attractive. What was a shock, however, is how jealous and protective I am of him. We haven't even known each that long to warrant such loyalty, but when Damon threatened Dwayne… Caroline, I saw red. I wanted to rip Damon's heart out right then and there."
"Hmm. That is weird. You've never been one to get worked up over a guy. You usually just shrug it off and move on."
"I know!"
"And how does Dwayne feel?"
"I'm assuming the same. Damon pinned me to the wall by my throat and Dwayne saw, and he was visibly shaking. I could see it took everything in him to hold himself back and then when I got back to the table, his hand gripped my thigh and didn't move until we stood up to leave."
"How insane would it be if it turned out that soulmates were real?" You laugh. "I'm serious! Ugh, you're so lucky. I wish I had someone who looked at me the way Dwayne looks at you."
"You do have someone who looks at you like that, but you refuse to entertain him because you're afraid of what everyone else will think."
Caroline frowns. "He hurt us. A lot."
"So did Damon, but that didn't stop Elena from jumping on his dick."
The blonde vampire grimaces. "I rather not think about that."
"Mhmm."
"Now will you help me choose a dress?"
Without even glancing at the rack, you say, "Go with the blue one that looks like mine, but has off the shoulder straps. You always look good in blue."
Tumblr media
The day before your party, Rebekah had the ballroom completely transformed. You had happily stayed out of her way, listening to her bark orders from the comfort of your room. Dwayne and David took refuge with you, purposely not saying a word to their brothers as they wandered downstairs and got roped into lending a helping hand. And with Rebekah barking orders, Paul and Marko stayed in line.
Then the morning of your party, Rebekah had even taken it upon herself to have a buffet of breakfast ready for everyone. Marko practically salivated at the sight of the food, mentioning that they'd never eaten like kings and queens before. David then reminded him that they never had the appetite for human food quite like they have now after wrapping the bracelets around their wrists, and Marko conceded while stuffing his face with sausage and eggs.
You don't get to rest long after eating, Rebekah whisking you away to bathe and pamper before getting ready for the night. You end up in a bath with so many essential oils and salts that you nearly doze off, but Dwayne enters the bathroom and decides he wants to wash your hair.
Rebekah enters the bathroom when she hears you groan, only to huff and cross her arms over her chest. "Why are you two disgustingly adorable? Stop it right now."
With your head tilted back and Dwayne's fingers scratching against your scalp, you grin. "Shut up. If our positions were switched, you'd be smug as hell right now. Let me enjoy this."
"I'm honestly surprised he's not in there with you."
"And have your brothers glare at me throughout the party?" Dwayne asks. "No thanks."
"Fair." Rebekah continues to watch you with a fond smile on her face. "Well when you get out, Dwayne can help David wrangle his other brothers while you and I get ready in my room."
"Okay."
Dwayne finishes washing your hair before you stand, uncaring that your body is bare beneath the suds. He watches as you scrub your body down in the shower before grabbing a towel and handing it to you. Then after wringing out your hair and drying your body, you use the towel to wrap around your hair before taking the offered robe to drape around your body.
"Thank you." You reach up on the tips of your toes, giving him a chaste kiss. "Now it's your turn. I'll be with Rebekah and most likely won't see you until the start of the party."
"Mmm. Have fun." Dwayne kisses you once more and then pats you on the butt as you walk on by.
You're still smiling as you enter Rebekah's room, laughing when she's waiting for you with a champagne glass nearly filled to the brim. "Happy birthday, darling."
"Thank you, Rebekah." You accept the glass, clink it against the one she produces herself, and then proceed to down it in one go. "Now can I nap?"
"No."
You groan as Rebekah leads you to her vanity, making you sit.
. .
. .
Rebekah starts on your hair first, making sure to detangle it and then spritz various hair products into it. She leaves out a couple of strands on either side of your head to frame your face and then loosely braids the rest of it to hang over your left shoulder. She sprays your hair again to make sure the hairdo holds, and then gets started on your makeup.
The make-up is kept mostly natural and nude, the only color being a hint of blush on your cheekbones, smokey black eyeshadow, and black eyeliner. Throughout the entire time, your phone was dinging with text messages from your family and friends, and you took the time to thank each of them.
Taking a break, Rebekah has sandwiches and fruit delivered to the room via Elijah, and it isn't long until Klaus shows up with presents with the rest of the boys trailing him. The Mikaelson's give you jewelry and money, a proper camera to capture the sights you see, and a brand-new laptop to edit and post the photos. You thank them profusely and even assure Dwayne, David, Paul, and Marko that you hadn't been expecting gifts from them so they can stop with the guilty expressions.
Then after kicking out the men from the room, you get started on Rebekah's hair and make-up. With her instruction, you get everything done pretty well.
When the time comes to finally step into your dress, you shamelessly drop your robe and step into a pair of panties. Rebekah holds your dress low for you and you step into it while she slides it up your body. Then after arranging your breasts to fill the cups, Rebekah zips you up.
Rebekah can only smile as she helps you don your newest necklace and bracelet, and then quickly dresses herself in a dress similar to yours, except the colors are black and gold. Plus, she dons a pair of black satin gloves as well.
"Well don't you two look beautiful."
You turn around to find Dwayne decked out in a suit with a maroon pocket square to match you. He has a few thin braids on one side of his head, only for all of his hair to be tied back in a stylish messy man-bun. "Holy shit." You look him up and down, licking and biting your bottom lip as you try to reign in your spiraling thoughts.
"Down girl," Rebekah muses, patting your shoulder. "It sounds like your guests are starting to arrive, so there's no use in messing up all the hard work I've done."
"Yeah, yeah. Get out." Rebekah laughs as you shoo her out of her own room, bidding Dwayne good luck as she passes him. He steps further into the room, and you readily accept him as he goes toe to toe with you. You lean up and kiss him. "You look handsome."
"It's all thanks to Elijah and Klaus. They really know how to style the riffraff."
You chuckle and kiss him once more. "So, how's it looking down there?"
"Marko and Paul are regretting the fancy suits, but David's keeping them well in line. And Klaus has already plied us with several blood bags each so we're not feeling peckish around your guests."
You sigh. "I think I should have indulged in a little blood myself. I have a feeling I'm going to need it."
"Come on. It won't be that bad."
"Famous last words."
Dwayne smirks. "Let's go greet your guests."
Looping your arm around Dwayne's, you rely on him to get down the grand staircase. And by the time you make it to the main floor, Caroline is arriving on the arm of her mother.
"Caroline! Sheriff Forbes!" You greet them with smiles and kisses to the cheek. "I'm happy you two could make it."
"Likewise." Sheriff Forbes smiles before warily glancing around. "When I got the invitation, I wasn't aware if the party was legit or if the Mikaelson's were up to no good again."
"I can see why you would think that," you say. "But when it comes to me, the Mikaelson's are family."
"But Elena-"
"Mom." Caroline politely nudges her, shaking her head.
Sheriff Forbes closes her mouth and takes a breath. Then smiling sadly, she says, "You never forgave her for the… attack on you and Caroline," she says while glancing at Dwayne.
"Oh. I'm sorry!" You say. "Liz, this is Dwayne. My boyfriend." Sheriff Forbes and Dwayne smile at one another, shaking hands. "And I forgave my sister for that a long time ago," you assure her. "What I don't care for is the way she and Damon treat me or my friends whenever something doesn't go to their liking. They don't take others' feelings into consideration."
Sheriff Forbes smiles tightly, nodding. "Fair enough."
"Well, happy birthday!" Caroline chirps. "Now point us to the food so we can get out of your hair."
Laughing, you're about to tell Caroline where she and her mother can find the food when you spot Bonnie and your brother coming up behind them. "Uh, Dwayne will show you," you tell her. "He's gotta check on his brothers anyway and make sure Klaus isn't getting them in trouble."
And without missing a beat, Dwayne detaches himself from you and offers his arm to Liz as he dips his head in politeness. "Ladies, if you'll follow me."
Dwayne ends up with a Forbes woman on each arm and you smile as he leads them towards the food. Then turning back towards the door, your smile widens as you accept a hug from Bonnie. "Hey! Long time no see." Bonnie is stunning in her own black and silver dress, and Jeremy surprisingly fills out his suit. Then again, he's been rather buff ever since he became a hunter. "Jer, you're looking muscular. Kill anything lately?"
"Ha. Ha," he deadpans while hugging you. "And you look good as well. I didn't expect…"
"Yeah, yeah. You didn't expect me to be alive and thriving just because of the Mikaelson's and blah, blah, blah." Both Bonnie and Jeremy chuckle, and you nudge them towards the party.
More people show up- Tyler, Elena, Damon, Enzo, Alaric plus his date, and several other locals that you hadn't seen for a while. You greet each and every one, thanking them for showing up and wishing them a good time.
Rebekah pulls you away from the door when it seems like no one else is showing up, leading you towards the bottom of the staircase where her brothers are waiting. Both Mikaelson men smile as you approach, but Rebekah leads you a few steps further up the staircase before telling you to stay put before joining her brothers.
You're confused, but no one says anything. Dwayne and his brothers are lined up just across from the Mikaelson's, each of them holding a champagne flute. Elijah, being the more diplomatic Mikaelson, calls for everyone's attention. And as a crowd gathers, you're not very surprised when the hired help walks around with platters full of champagne flutes to pass out to everyone.
"Thank you, everyone, for attending on such short notice," Elijah says as the gathered guests fall quiet. "Miss Gilbert has been off traveling the world and seeing everything this life has to offer, so we weren't sure she would be back in time for her birthday. Luckily for us, she decided to visit with some new friends of hers."
Paul whoops and you shake your head at him, grinning.
"So let us raise our glasses," everyone follows Elijah's lead as he raises his glass in a toast, "and wish Miss Gilbert a very happy birthday and safe travels when she no doubt leaves us all behind again." Elijah, Klaus, and Rebekah turn, grinning. "Happy birthday, sweetheart."
"Happy birthday!" The crowd then cheers.
You smile bashfully, nodding your thanks to those whose gazes you catch before walking down the stairs. Rebekah hugs you whereas her brothers kiss each of your cheeks, and then Dwayne takes hold of your arm while leading you to the main room.
Immediately, the humming and clapping of Hozier's Work Song fills the air, and Dwayne leads you to the center of the room before turning to face you. As he takes a step back and then bows at the waist, your eyes light up. "You dance?"
"Obviously. Don't you?" As you grab the skirt of your dress and curtsey, you can't help but laugh. "And besides, the birthday girl has to open her own party with the first dance."
"I'm pretty sure that's not a thing, but I'll take it." You and Dwayne step forward and then back, close to touching but not. He raises his hands, palms out, and you laugh some more as you hold your own palms just an inch from his as you walk in a circle. "Who told you about this dance?"
"Rebekah might have mentioned something about a pageant this little town holds and the dances forced upon you."
Dwayne then takes you in his arms and the two of you sway back and forth before he's gently pushing you out and then bringing you in on a twirl. The smile never leaves your face, not even when you can hear his brothers ribbing him.
Halfway through the dance, others join you. Dwayne's dancing skills make him that much more attractive to you and you let him know when you can't keep your lips to yourself.
The party goes on and you make your rounds while on Dwayne's arm. You introduce him to everyone you know, talk about the places you've been with some curious individuals, but refrain from mentioning where you met Dwayne in case others were listening in.
You eat and drink and dance some more, and all in all it's a good time.
Until it isn't.
Elena hadn't said much to you other than wish you a happy birthday, so you're resigned to hearing her out when she asks for a moment of your time when the party starts winding down.
She leads you to an empty room just down the hall and turns to face you with a frown. "So, you're leaving again?"
"What?"
"Elijah's speech. He said you were going to travel again."
"Oh. Maybe." You shrug. "I still need to find a house and set down roots before I start taking trips again."
"Your house is here!" She says, hurt lacing her tone. "Why are you so dead set on getting away from me?"
"Elena," you say softly. "I love you. I do! But I can't be here anymore. I'm so over the drama where you somehow manage to be ground zero for it all. I'm tired of being hounded by Damon for not jumping when he says jump and I'm just- I'm over it. You have your life and I have mine. You don't have to like it, but you will accept it."
Done with the conversation, you turn to rejoin the party, only for your sister's words to make you freeze. "Jenna would be so upset to see you so chummy with her murderer."
There's a gasp from the door and you realize the others have followed. Bonnie, Caroline, Damon, Stefan, Alaric, Dwayne, David, Paul, Marko, Rebekah, Klaus, and Elijah have all entered the room and you have no idea how you and Elena didn't sense the big group sooner.
The group from Mystic Falls knew how close you were to Jenna and how hurt you were over Klaus killing her, but they didn't know about Klaus' apology months later when you started having dinners with Elijah. It wasn't an easy apology to accept, but he promised to make it up to you for as long as you lived.
But not wanting to get into all that, you look at your sister and swing even lower than her. "Yeah? Well mom and dad would be even more upset to see you fucking your best friend's rapist." Elena gapes and her eyes fill with tears, and you roll your eyes. "Come now, Elena. Don't start the waterworks now. You wanna be Katherine 2.0, then be Katherine 2.0. If you're gonna be a bitch, then own it."
Your back suddenly hits the wall and you have a face full of an enraged vampire. "All right. That's enough."
"Damon!" Bonnie yells.
"What the fuck was that?" You hear Marko murmur, biting back a smirk at the fact that they're still playing human.
"That was a low blow, YN," Damon says, tightening his grip around your throat.
"Careful, Damon, your lap dog is showing," you muse. "This is between me and my sister."
"Yeah? Well, it becomes my business when you make her cry."
"Oh, how noble." You huff. "Now kindly take your hand off of me and leave. You're no longer welcomed here."
You hear a bit of a scuffle and look over Damon's shoulder to see David holding Dwayne back by the arm. You can see the rage in his eyes even as he attempts to keep his cool, and subtly shake your head.
Damon glances over his shoulder as well to see who you're looking at and turns back to face you with a smirk. "You're so quick to drop everyone in Mystic Falls, let's see if your newfound family will stick around after they find out that you're a monster."
Your expression hardens. "Damon, do-"
CRACK!
Damon has all of half a second of smug satisfaction as he watches your body collapse lifelessly to the floor before a heart stopping roar practically shakes the walls of the room. He whirls around, eyes wide, and braces himself for the truly monstrous individual advancing on him.
Dwayne's features have shifted, his features more sharpened and defined. His eyes are now yellow and red, and his fangs and claws have elongated in his rage. He grabs a stunned Damon by the shoulders before savagely sinking his fangs into Damon's neck and pulling free a chunk of flesh.
As Damon gurgles on his blood and Elena shrieks in horror, Stefan speeds at Dwayne to pull him off. Only then do David, Paul, and Marko fly at him and throw him across the room before making a wall in front of YN's body. Dwayne continues to attack Damon, snapping each and every bone in his body that he can to prevent the raven-haired vampire from fighting back.
Elena tries to intervene when it appears Damon can't defend himself, but Rebekah catches her by the arm. "Stay out of it. Damon made his bed, now it's time for him to lie in it."
Alaric pulls free a wooden stake to help his friend, but all it takes is Klaus tutting in his direction to give the history teacher pause.
Then having heard enough snarling and snapping bones, Elijah approaches Dwayne cautiously. "That's enough, Dwayne. I believe Mr. Salvatore has learned his lesson." Panting and heaving, Dwayne snarls one last time before kicking Damon so hard in the ribs that he sends him sliding across the floor towards his panicked brother. Dwayne then turns and his brothers part so he can make a beeline to YN's body. As he does, he sits on the floor to cradle her lifeless body in his arms. "And that, ladies and gentlemen, is why you should never touch a vampire's mate," Elijah says.
Everyone seems surprised, but it's Caroline who steps forward with a frown. "Mate? And vampire?" She asks incredulously. "What is going on, Elijah?"
"Dwayne, David, Marko, and Paul are vampires," he tells the room, ignoring Elena's whimpers as she tries to offer aid to Damon. "A different species, obviously, but vampires nonetheless. When Niklaus and I noticed some differences, I decided to do a little research after learning of how quickly Dwayne and YN became attached."
"And your research proved that our kind has mates?" Paul wonders. At Elijah's nod, he beams. "Fuck yeah! We totally called it after YN got bit by that werewolf."
"What werewolf?" Caroline's eyes widen in alarm.
"Don't worry, sweetheart. It's all been taken care of," Klaus assures her. Caroline huffs at him, but all it does is make him smirk.
"That's nice and all, but can I have a little help?" Elena grouses. "Damon's really hurt."
"Oh boo hoo," Rebekah deadpans. No one makes a move to help Elena except for Stefan and Alaric.
The three of them are doing their best to tend to Damon when Enzo enters the room. He takes a look at the Lost Boys before taking a look at his injured friend and then glances at the Mikaelson's. When his gaze finally lands on Caroline, he sighs. "I always miss the fun. What happened this time?"
"Damon's a bloody idiot, is what this is," Rebekah says instead. "He snapped a vampire mate's neck and said vampire didn't take too kindly to that."
Enzo shrugs. "Fair enough. Now if you're all done in here, some of the humans heard the ruckus. Jeremy and I have been doing damage control, but some of these locals are too nosy for their own good."
"Thank you, Mr. St. John. My sister and I will take it from here." Elijah beckons Rebekah to join him and she grumbles about missing all the fun.
Enzo, now too invested to see any more drama go down, walks over to stand next to Caroline and Bonnie.
"So, you four are vampires?" Bonnie wonders when no one says anything. "How come we didn't know?"
"Because YN wanted it that way," David says.
"And you just do what she says? How long have you even known her?"
"Long enough," you grumble. Immediately you feel yourself being squeezed and you groan as your eyes flutter open. You're staring up at the ceiling and you realize you're on the floor. "Dwayne?" The head tucked into the side of your aching neck lifts, and you smile at the vampiric face of your boyfriend. Reaching up, you tap on the tip of one of his fangs. "You can put these away now. I'm fine."
"He snapped your neck," he grumbles.
"Is he dead?"
"No."
"Pity."
"YN!"
"What?" You whine. You attempt to sit up, letting Dwayne help you. Then glancing over at your sister, you have no fucks left to give her. "He snapped my neck. The way I see it, if he's still breathing, he got off easy."
"You could have told us your friends were different vampires."
"But then Damon wouldn't have gotten his ass kicked." Then glancing at those standing, you ask, "Did anyone record it?" Everyone with the exception of Stefan, Elena, Damon, and Alaric find your question funny. Dwayne stands and helps you to your feet, and you stretch a little with a groan. "But now you all see why I left, right? I refuse to live a life that Damon wants to control."
"But you'll live a life that the Mikaelson's control?" Elena huffs.
You stare at her, shaking your head. "When are you going to get over your hate for them? You all refuse to forgive the Mikaelson's, yet Damon somehow gets a free pass?" You ask.
"Damon didn't kill Jenna!"
"No, but he did kill the love of Enzo's life and then left Enzo to burn alive," you say. Then looking at Stefan, you say, "He killed Lexi. He's killed Ric, Jeremy, and even me a few times." Looking at Bonnie, you add, "He threatened Grams into using too much magic that led to her death and let's not forget everything he put Caroline through. So why the hell is Damon forgiven for all of that, but yet you're so appalled when I associate with Klaus, Elijah, and Rebekah?"
No one has anything to say, and Elena can't even look at you. She's too busy making sure Damon is healing properly.
"She has a point," Enzo says, breaking the silence.
Glancing at him, you offer him a smile before looking at each of your friends. "I'm tired, hungry, and pissed off now, so the party's officially over. Don't let the door hit you on the way out."
As you walk off, Dwayne takes hold of your hand. "Go up to the room. I'll grab some blood bags and liquor from the kitchen."
"Thank you." You squeeze his hand before letting go, grabbing the skirt of your dress and lifting it just a little so you can walk up the stairs without tripping.
. .
. .
In the comfort and safety of your room, you strip out of your dress and run yourself a hot shower. The first thing you do is wash all the hair products out of your hair before scrubbing your face free of makeup, and then wash your body before standing under the rainfall of water. You sigh, reaching a hand up to rub at your sore neck.
The sound of the shower drowns out the outside noise, so you startle a little when you feel a hand land on your shoulder. Uncaring of your nudity, you turn around and are met with an equally nude Dwayne. He hands you a blood bag that's a little warm to the touch and you don't waste a moment. You grab the bag and immediately bring it up to your mouth, letting your fangs pierce the bag.
As you suck down your meal, you let Dwayne lead you a few steps back so he's standing under the rainfall of water as well. His hands gently cup your face, thumbs brushing the veins beneath your eyes that have slithered to the surface. Your eyes flutter open and you drop the bag when you're done with it.
Dwayne then leans down so his forehead is resting against yours, and his hands move down so his fingers gently probe around your neck. "I wanted to kill him," he quietly admits. "It took all my self-control to not rip his head from his body."
You huff a laugh as you wrap your arms around his waist. "As much as I wish you would have, it's best that you didn't. If anything happened to poor Damon, Elena and Stefan probably would have hounded us until the end of times."
"Then they would have met the same fate. You were dead at the time, but apparently we're mates and our instincts to protect each other are insane."
"Excuse me?" You pull back a bit, staring at Dwayne in disbelief. "Mates actually exist?"
"For my kind, yes. It's why I knew something was off that first day we were here and Damon had you pinned to the wall. It's also why I flew into a rage when he snapped your neck."
Mouth agape, you shut it with an audible click. A moment later, you shrug. "Well, that explains the rage I felt when Damon threatened your life. Normally I'd have laughed a threat like that off, but I got severely pissed off."
Dwayne chuckles. "This is going to be fun."
"For you, maybe. Protective instincts aren't the only instincts that rears its ugly head thanks to our apparent bond."
"What do you mean?"
"I'm possessive, dear mate." You smile up at him. "I noticed it the last time that one female tried gaining your attention, but it wasn't too bad of an urge to rip her head off. If she had touched you, however, I'm pretty sure it would have been game over for her." Dwayne slowly smirks and you slowly raise your arms so they're wrapped around his neck, and you hop up as you wrap your legs around his waist. "Now are you going to fuck your mate or just stand here under the water?"
"I wasn't sure you were up for anything after having your neck snapped," he says while reaching below you and grabbing hard length to notch at your entrance.
"For you? I'm always up for something." You slowly lower yourself on Dwayne's cock, head tilting back as your mouth opens in a silent moan. He grunts when you're fully seated and when you meet his smoldering gaze, you clench around him and cause him to grunt. "Now come on. Make me scream and embarrass my sister who is no doubt still trying to play victim downstairs."
Smirking, Dwayne places one hand on your ass as he walks over to the wall and then places his other hand on the wall for a bit of balance. "Hang on…"
Dwayne pulls out nearly all the way, and then a moment later he thrust back in. Hard. You moan, fingernails digging into the flesh of his shoulders, and then beam brightly at him. "Again."
Tumblr media
The following morning, you have absolutely no shame when you and Dwayne enter the kitchen together. Everyone, with the exception of Elijah and Klaus, are all smirking at you.
"Well, well," Rebekah muses. "Look at you. I'm surprised you're not walking funny."
Paul and Marko immediately laugh, and Klaus looks quite appalled.
"Rebekah, please, can you not?" Elijah asks, already exasperated with where the morning conversation is clearly headed.
"Oh hush. We're all adults here."
You chuckle as you head towards the refrigerator, pulling out a pitcher of orange juice to pour yourself a glass. "Who all got an earful besides those in this room?"
"Well Damon thinks you were faking it."
"Of course." Your eyes roll.
"Stefan looked like he had sucked on a sour lemon, Elena turned beet red as if she was some prude, and Caroline and Enzo couldn't help but be impressed."
You chuckle some more as you sip your juice and then make your way to the table where Dwayne is already seated. You help yourself to a few slices of bacon and pay no mind to Dwayne's brothers who are patiently waiting to tease you. Unfortunately for them, you're not bothered by it at all.
"So will you be leaving this afternoon?" Klaus asks in order to break the silence.
"Yes." When you glance at Rebekah, you smile at her pout. "But you guys will always be welcomed in Santa Carla and I'll do my best to visit every other month."
"You better."
"What about these bracelets?" Marko asks. "Are we supposed to give them back once we're back in Santa Carla or…?"
"The bracelets are a gift," Elijah says smoothly. "And as a token of our appreciation for being on your best behavior and abiding by the rules we set out, we will pay for a trip for all of you to wherever you want."
"We appreciate that," David says, "but we need to settle our claim on Santa Carla before we can take off again. And speaking of Santa Carla, how is our home?" He then asks Klaus.
Klaus shrugs. "My hybrids have dispatched a werewolf pack looking to make camp in your woods. Your territory is as you left it- dirty and nearly uninhabitable."
"Klaus." You shake your head in amusement at him. "I've made my decision."
"I'm well aware."
"Then don't be a dick."
"I said nearly." You chuckle as he smirks. "Now let us have a nice breakfast before you and your friends start to pack. The jet is being fueled as we speak."
. .
. .
After a very talkative breakfast and barely half an hour of packing, you and the boys are on a private jet back to Santa Carla. You had immediately made a beeline for the singular bedroom at the back of the jet to go back to sleep, and Dwayne joined you for about an hour before rejoining his brothers.
You join them sometime later, taking the time to sip a drink as you listen to the boys brainstorm the perfect location for the trip you're all going to take once David's confident enough with his grasp on Santa Carla.
And it's only once you've stepped foot back in Santa Carla does your phone ping with a text message from Klaus. It's directions to a location and instructions to call him when you get there.
"What do you think it is?" Dwayne asks as he reads the message himself.
"I have no idea, but it's Klaus, so anything is possible."
You can see Paul and Marko are anxious to get back to their cave, but David wants everyone to stick together. So, after procuring- er, compelling- a car, you drive to the location Klaus had sent you.
Pulling up to the location that's still in Santa Carla, you're not surprised at its remote location, but you are surprised with the steel gate blocking a driveway and the steel fence that wraps all around the property. Off in the distance, up on a hill, there's quite the house sitting there.
"What the hell is this?" Paul asks, leaning forward between the seats.
"I have no idea." You pull out your phone and dial Klaus' number, still staring at the house in awe while holding the phone to your ear. When the line clicks over, you immediately ask, "What did you do?"
"Welcome home, love. The code to the gate is your birthday." You glance at the small box just outside the driver's side window and punch in the code. When the little red light turns green, the gates start to open. "Since there was no way you were going to leave Santa Carla, I figured that you could at least live in a proper home rather than that dark, dank cave your boys are apparently so fond of. Honestly, they needed to get out of there as well."
"Klaus… this is a lot," you utter in awe. You drive all the way up to the front steps and everyone hurriedly vacates the car to take a look around. "I can never repay something like this."
"Family doesn't repay family back. At least not ours."
"Klaus."
"I'm serious. It's done. Now since you're all vampires, I had a witch spell the house for you."
"How so?"
"No guest, whether they're supernatural or not, can enter your home without your permission. There was a little blood magic involved, so you'll have to invite your mate and friends in."
You walk up to the front door and enter the house with ease, smirking at Marko when he tries to enter behind you but can't. You quickly invite all four boys in and then turn to stare at the lavish home. "Thank you. From the bottom of my heart, truly… thank you."
"Think nothing of it. But if you truly want to repay me back, you can take Rebekah on your next trip. She truly is aggravating."
You laugh and nod before saying, "Yes. Of course. Anything."
"Mhm. Well, I'll let you and the boys get acquainted with your new home. Have fun. Don't murder too many people."
"We'll try." You end the call with Klaus and only then does the sound of Paul and Marko's excitement reach your ears. You feel pressure at your elbow and find Dwayne standing there, looking down on you. "It's ours."
"What?"
"It's ours. Klaus obviously didn't like the living conditions of the cave, so he bought us a house."
"Well… shit." You snort at his utterance. "It's been a long time since any of us have lived in a proper home."
"Hey! If this is our house, do we get to call dibs on a room?" You hear Paul shout from somewhere deep in the house.
"Dwayne and I get the master!" You shout back. "It's a free for all for the rest of you."
All of a sudden you hear footsteps pounding on the hardwood floor, followed by grunting and whining, and protests of David being unfair.
Smiling, you turn back towards Dwayne and grin. "So, I guess this is home?"
"Do you want it to be?"
You shrug. "Home is wherever you are. If you want to go back to the cave, then let's go back. But if you want to stay here, then we'll stay here."
Dwayne flashes you one of his rare smiles as he reaches for you, and tugs you close. "Well, I wouldn't want to piss off the big bad hybrid by taking his precious baby sister back to the dark, dank cave."
You laugh and quickly lean up on the tips of your toes, pressing your lips to his in a chaste kiss. "Then we'll stay." You kiss him again. "Now come on. Let's go break in our new bed."
524 notes · View notes
fanficimagery · 8 months
Text
The Lost Girl
You just wanted to travel and forget all about the drama you left behind. You didn't expect to fall in with four boys who would become another family. Maybe more.
[Part Two of Three]
Tumblr media
Author’s Note:  This is... terrible. As with everything I've written before, I lost interest in this idea. But since I posted part one, I NEEDED to post a part two. Unfortunately, this then turned into three parts, so I need to start writing that now. Joy -_- Words: 7.6K
In the privacy of the cave that was once a popular resort, you pace around the space as you poke at the burning wound on your shoulder. You can already see the venom from the bite poisoning the flesh around the wound and you grimace. "Fuck."
"What can we do?" Dwayne asks.
"Nothing."
Paul and Marko quickly ignite the barrels around the cave as David and Dwayne keep watch over you, and you pull your phone out from your back pocket, sighing with relief when you see you still have two bars of reception. Without meeting anyone's gaze, you find Klaus' contact and call him. The first call goes to voicemail, as does the second, third, and fourth.
"Answer the phone, Niklaus Mikaelson!" You hiss into a voicemail. Then finding Elijah's contact, you call him and sag with relief when you hear him pick up. "Where's your idiot brother?"
"Well hello to you too, Miss Gilbert."
"Elijah, I love you, but now is not the time. I'm on a time limit here. Where. Is. Your. Brother?"
The phone line goes quiet and then, "What happened?"
"A couple of werewolves decided to make camp in territory that doesn't belong to them." There was no beating around the bush. Not if you wanted the cure as soon as possible.
"We're on our way."
"Please hurry."
"Are you in a safe place? Does anyone know what you are?"
"Yeah. My new friends are vampires, but they're different. They're forced to sleep from sunup to sundown."
"Put them on."
"You're on speaker," you say as you press the speaker option.
"To whomever is listening, you need to prepare. YN's health will deteriorate very quickly, and she will hallucinate. She won't know who you are. Do you have a place away from innocent civilians?"
"Yes," David answers. "We're pretty well removed from the humans. At the bottom of Hudson's Bluff, there's an entrance into our home."
"Good. Niklaus and I will get there as quickly as we can. You might want to have chains on hand because YN will either try to harm herself or you. And YN? I know you hate it, but if they sleep while the sun is up, you need to give up your daylight ring so you can't leave."
"Figures." You sigh.
"We'll be there soon."
Elijah hangs up and you place your phone aside on an upturned crate. Pacing once more, you nervously fidget with your daylight ring that Elijah mentioned. You've never felt comfortable parting with it, but you know things are about to get crazy and you can't risk leaving the cave while the boys are sleeping.
"I haven't taken my ring off since it was given to me," you say. Hesitantly, you slip it off and glance at Dwayne. "If you lose it, I will murder you."
Dwayne doesn't even crack a smile, but he does accept the ring when you hold it out for him. He stares at it and then slips it onto his pinky. "You'll get this back as soon as you're cured."
"I know." You smile sadly at him and then meet the concerned gazes of Paul and Marko.
"Do we really need to chain you up?" Paul asks.
"It would be best."
"We're not chaining you up," Dwayne says. "What's the next option?"
"Nothing. If you leave me free, you need to barricade wherever it is you guys' sleep. I don't want to risk flipping my shit and thinking you're all threats when you can't defend yourself."
Marko nods. "We can do that. Anything else?"
"Yeah. Go out and feed. If shit hits the fan when you guys wake up, you're gonna want your full strength."
"We're not leaving you," Dwayne says.
At that, you smile softly. "I'll be fine right now. I'll clean off that mattress over there," you say while pointing to the mattress in question, "and try to get some sleep. It'll start off like a fast-acting flu before the craziness sets in."
Dwayne opens his mouth to retort, but David pulls rank. "She's right. Let's go."
Instead of arguing, Dwayne says, "Fine, but don't mess with that mattress and blanket. We can still access some of the rooms in this place, so we'll find you a better mattress."
"Okay."
As the four boys take their leave, you lay on the sofa and attempt to remain calm. You already know how this is going to go thanks to Rose and Damon being bit by a werewolf before, and you're dreading it.
. .
. .
The boys return hours later- Paul and Marko riding the high of a fuck and feed whereas David and Dwayne have yet to forget what's waiting for them in the cave. They immediately recognize something is off when Paul and Marko go quiet, and then hear Marko hesitantly calling out your name.
David and Dwayne rush into the main room to see you sitting on the couch, hunched over your knees with your hands clasped around your ears. But the moment Marko touches your uninjured shoulder, you snap. You hiss and grab Marko by the throat, moving so fast and pinning him to the couch you were just sitting on.
"Where's my brother?! Who are- what did you do with him?!"
"YN? YN it's me Marko. I don't-"
"Stop lying!"
"Grab her," David says.
Dwayne doesn't waste a second, flying over to you and wrapping his arms around you from behind. You buck and hiss in his hold, and he's surprised by the strength you possess even while injured. "She's burning up," he tells them.
"Holy shit. Have the hallucinations started already?" Paul asks, helping his stunned brother up.
Marko huffs. "Uh, yeah! Do you think any of us have ever met her brother?"
"Fair."
You continue to scream and thrash, and it isn't until David walks in front of you and grasps your face between his hands do you calm down. "YN. You're in Santa Carla, not Mystic Falls. None of us know who your brother is."
He can see when your mind clears, the glaze in your eyes dimming just a little.
"David..?"
"There you are." The blonde smirks as he releases your face. "I think you gave Marko a bit of a scare."
Your gaze darts to Marko who grins at you and then glance down at the arms banded around you. "What did I do?" You ask.
"Nothing much, girlie," Marko assures you. "I was just surprised by your strength."
"Dwayne?"
"You surprised him by pinning him to the couch. You didn't hurt him."
The moment you sag in Dwayne's hold, David instructs Marko and Paul to get your temporary room ready. Dwayne sets you on your feet, but he doesn't let you go. Instead, he sits on the couch and drags you down until you're sitting sideways on his lap.
"Everything hurts," you whine as you settle, resting your head on Dwayne's shoulder. "I just want it to stop."
"What can we do?"
"Nothing. Only the cure will stop it."
"What is the cure?" David asks. "You never said."
You hesitate to answer, but figure they're going to find out soon anyway. "It's Klaus' blood. It's why ninety-nine percent of infected vampires die. They either don't know there's a cure or Klaus refuses to give up his blood."
"So, he has the ability to infect and save a vampire with his bite and blood?"
Shivering, you nod.
"Did he ever bite you?" Dwayne asks. "When you were enemies?"
"No, but he did bite my friend Caroline. And then he saved her because he's in love with her."
Neither say anything and the only noise is that from Paul and Marko who are setting up your space. You continue to shake and whimper in Dwayne's hold, waiting until you can lay down. And then when it's all done, Dwayne stands and carries you over to the mattress.
"Sun's almost up. Do you need anything?"
"No." You curl up, dragging a sheet over yourself. "Just go and barricade yourselves in. If I somehow find you and you manage to wake up, snap my neck. I'll wake up eventually."
"Dibs on snapping-"
"We're not snapping her neck," Dwayne snarls at Paul. "Shut up."
Paul's eyes widen as Marko snickers at his misfortune. You manage a weak smile before letting your eyes drift close, and then the space darkens when the sheets around you are settled in place.
"You think she'll still be alive when we wake up?" Marko asks.
"Yes."
Dwayne stalks off and the boys watch him go. Only when he's out of earshot does David say, "For all of our sakes, those friends of hers better get here soon. I have a feeling Dwayne will brood for a long while if something happens to YN."
"Are mates real?" Paul suddenly wonders. "Because as far as I know, Dwayne and YN haven't even kissed, and our boy is protective and possessive."
David chuckles. "Who knows. Now come on. Sun's here."
As soon as the words leave David's mouth, shafts of sunlight start filtering in, and the boys make a beeline for the tunnel that leads to their own sleeping quarters.
Tumblr media
The moment the sun dips below the horizon and the Lost Boys' eyes snap open, none of them waste another second hanging upside down. They fly down and rush towards the main room but hesitate by the opening of the tunnel to listen for anything out of the ordinary. Nothing seems amiss, so they head on out.
One by one, the vampires spread out with Dwayne heading towards YN's sleeping space. He pulls back the sheets and what he finds has the breath stilling in his lungs. YN lays there, paler than ever with sweat slicked skin. There are dark circles beneath her eyes, and it appears as if she's barely breathing.
"Find her phone. Call her friends. Now!" David barks.
Paul and Marko immediately go on the hunt and Dwayne steps onto the mattress, lowering himself down next to her. "..YN?"
With your peaceful slumber interrupted, your eyes flutter open, but readily fall back shut, and you whine as you register the pain your body is in. "Noooo."
"You gotta get up, sweetheart."
"S'too late. You should go. Don't need to see this." You weakly push at the hand smoothing hair from your forehead. "Go."
"No."
Tears gather behind your eyelids, and you manage to open them to get one last look. You sigh at seeing Dwayne's anguished features and then turn your head, only to find David and the others standing where your sheets once hung. "Thank you. For taking me in," you mumble. "I forgot what it felt like to have people treat me with decency."
"You're talking like you're dyin', girlie," Paul muses. "You ain't goin' nowhere. Not if we have any say so in the matter."
You manage a weak smile before you let your eyes fall shut. "If only.."
"Hey. Hey, no. Open your eyes." Dwayne lifts your upper body, moving behind you to cradle you between his thighs and against his chest. "Open your eyes, YN."
"Stop, Dwayne. Please." Being jostled makes you whimper even more. "It hurts too much."
"Your friends will be here soon."
"Will they?" Your head falls back until it's resting on Dwayne's shoulder, and you open your eyes to see him. You weakly reach up, fingers caressing his jaw as you attempt to smile. "We would have annoyed the others so much."
"We still can."
"Maybe in our next life."
"Well, that's a bit dramatic." The boys all hiss at the accented voice and you choke on a sob. "And here I thought your sister Elena was the best actress in the Gilbert family."
"Klaus."
"Hello, love. You look unwell."
You frown. "I feel like shit."
"Language, Miss Gilbert."
Your gaze slides to Klaus' left and you smile. "Hello, Elijah."
Elijah smiles at you and then turns his attention to his brother. "Please heal Miss Gilbert so that we may convene elsewhere. No offense to your living situation," he then says while nodding at David.
You snort and then groan, and Klaus finally takes pity on you. He pulls something out of his pocket and then tosses it at Dwayne. "Help her drink that."
Dwayne catches a vial in hand, notices the thick red liquid inside, and quickly uncorks it. He holds the vial to your lips, and you readily drink Klaus' blood. You take a moment to catch your breath afterward, groaning as you push yourself to sit up. "Sooo, that was fun. Let's not do it again." Paul and Marko laugh, and then you twist your upper body a little to look at Dwayne. "Aren't you glad I didn't die?"
"I knew you wouldn't."
"Yeah, yeah. Now help me up. I feel gross and need to go back to my hotel to shower." Dwayne hurriedly climbs to his feet, offering you a hand up. You groan some more, stretching and grimacing now that you're no longer horizontal.
"So, like are you healed now?" Paul asks.
"Pretty much. I just need a good shower, a bite to eat, and to listen to my gut instinct and not follow David into the woods to hunt a goddamn werewolf."
Paul and Marko snicker as Elijah and Klaus turn towards the blonde in question. He lazily smirks, uncaring that the most feared vampire and hybrid are staring him down. "You might have followed me into the woods, but you tackled that wolf off of Dwayne when it had him pinned."
Klaus groans and Elijah shakes his head. "We should have known."
"Oh whatever." You avoid everyone's stare except for Dwayne's. "Thanks for tucking me and not leaving when I said so." You wink at him. "I'll meet you on the boardwalk in half an hour."
. .
. .
It doesn't take you long whatsoever to shower, change, and guzzle down a couple blood bags that Elijah had taken the liberty to retrieve for you.
"Well, you look awfully dressed up for this deranged little town," Klaus says.
You smirk and give a little twirl, the skirt of your dress flaring out just above your knees. "Well, I gotta make up for how I looked just an hour ago."
"You really like this vampire, don't you?" Elijah wonders.
You shrug, suddenly bashful as you hunt down your cropped leather jacket. "I mean, he's nice."
Klaus snorts. "Nice doesn't catch your attention, sweetheart. Try again."
Slipping into your jacket, you quietly groan. "He's.. protective. And mine. And if anyone hurts him or his brothers, I will hurt them back."
When you meet the brothers' stare, you find them both smiling at you.
"It's about time you found someone," Elijah says. "Niklaus and I were starting to worry."
"Of course, you were." Your eyes roll, but you're still smiling fondly. "Now can we go? I also want human food now."
You, Elijah, and Klaus run to the boardwalk, blending in with the nightlife so no one sees you appear from between one blink and the next. The boardwalk brings a smile to your face, especially when the Mikaelson's look so out of place.
It isn't hard to find the Lost Boys since you know their usual hangouts and make a beeline for them leaning against the railing near their motorbikes. There are a few girls hanging around them, Paul and Marko eating the attention up and stringing along the poor girls with eyes for them. David and Dwayne, however, seem wholly uninterested in the two girls vying for their attention and you smile mischievously.
You saunter in Dwayne's direction, making sure to catch his gaze as you only have eyes for him. His eyes seem to pass over you before quickly flickering back and the moment his lips curve into a smile, you laugh. The girl who'd been standing too close in order to speak with him looks in your direction, frowning, but you completely ignore her. You walk right up to Dwayne, hands sliding around his bare waist under his jacket as you lean up on the tips of your toes to capture his lips in a kiss. He smiles against your mouth, immediately kissing you back as his own arms wrap around your waist to pull you against him.
The wolf-whistles and jeers from his brothers do nothing to deter you, nor does Elijah and Klaus' presence.
"Uh, excuse me?" The feminine voice interrupting you makes you mentally snarl.
You pull back and glance at the female for a second. "You're excused."
"We were talking."
"No, you were talking, and he was waiting for me. Now run along, little girl. Your presence isn't needed."
"Y'ow! That was cold, girlie." Paul calls out.
You wink at Paul and then look back at Dwayne. Lifting your left hand, you wiggle your empty ring finger. "I believe you have something of mine."
Dwayne smirks as he pulls your daylight ring off his pinky, sensually sliding your ring back into its rightful place. When it's settled on your finger, you chuckle before chastely kissing him again.
The girl who'd been vying for David's attention is apparently the smartest of the bunch and she readily rounds up her girls to walk off. Paul and Marko mockingly wave at them as they scoff at you still in Dwayne's arms, and you press a kiss to his bare chest before stepping aside and tucking yourself under his arm.
"Well, you're feeling better," David drawls.
"Mhm. Nothing like a little blood to perk one right back up."
The Lost Boys all chuckle but leave it to a Mikaelson to bring your mood back down.
"Well since you're in good spirits," Elijah says and your smile drops.
"Elijah, no."
"Your family is growing impatient with your prolonged absence."
You groan. "Have they gotten Bonnie to track me?"
"Yes, but fortunately I thought about that in advance and have had you under a cloaking spell for quite some time now," Klaus says with a smirk. "They're not very happy with me at the moment."
"They never are," you muse. After a moment, you sigh a little as you lean more into Dwayne. "I'm gonna have to visit, aren't I? Just to shut them up."
"Yes."
"When do we leave?"
"As soon as our witch gets your new friends their daylight jewelry."
Klaus and Elijah smirk as it takes a moment for their words to sink in. And when they do, you jerk out of Dwayne's hold. "Wait, what?! You're getting them-"
Klaus shrugs as if it's no big deal. "It's more for me than it is for you. No one other than Elijah and I know your new friends are a different breed of vampires. It'll be a nice surprise when Damon steps out of line."
You huff a laugh and then face the boys. "Would you guys even be interested in leaving Santa Carla for a bit if the jewelry works?"
"Uh, hell yes," Paul blurts.
Marko eagerly nods, Dwayne shrugs, and David frowns.
"We can't leave Santa Carla unprotected. If we do, other vampires are likely to move in."
"Fear not, I'll have some associates stay behind to make sure that doesn't happen," Klaus says. "And they'll even hunt down the wolf who bit YN, and any others trespassing since I'm assuming you boys run the entire city."
David doesn't seem too impressed, but with Paul and Marko overly eager, you can see that he doesn't want to squash their fun. "Are you sure these daylight rings will work for us?" He asks, looking at Elijah and Klaus.
"Yes. Though we figured rings wouldn't fit your aesthetic, so we have leather bracelets being fitted with the spelled stone. They should be ready in a day or two since the witch has to tweak the spell a bit."
"Well okay then."
"Yes!" You beam. Quickly grabbing hold of Dwayne's hand, you start tugging him away from the group. "So, while you all come up with a plan for our departure, Dwayne and I are going to go for a walk. Near death experience and all that, so I'm feeling a little bit foolish."
Elijah and Klaus immediately scowl, and you wink. "Love you, boys. Don't murder my friends."
Dwayne laughs as you hurriedly tug him away then, disappearing into the crowd of locals and tourists. You drag him past all the rides and booths, heading for a small, darkened pier. You lead him towards the very end, turning your back on the ocean and facing Dwayne as you lean against the railing. "Hi," you muse.
"Hi." He steps closer, caging you against the railing as he leans his head down to press a kiss to your forehead. "Glad to see you're not on death's door anymore."
"Feels good not to be on death's door anymore." You laugh, wrapping your arms around his waist so you're hugging him. "So, are you ready to get out of Santa Carla for a few days?"
"Depends. Do you think these bracelets will work?"
"Yes. The witches aren't dumb enough to double cross the Mikaelson's."
"Mhm. And what should we expect in Mystic Falls? What should I expect in Mystic Falls?"
You slowly grin. "Is this your way of asking if I left anyone behind, Dwayne?"
"Yes."
"God, I love that you're so blunt." You quickly lean up to peck his lips. "And no. I didn't leave anyone behind. I'm older than my sister's friend group, so I didn't go there with any of the boys. I almost had a fling with Damon, but I refused to play into his games when I realized he was doing anything to rile up my sister and his brother. And then there's that whole thing that happened with Caroline, and I've never forgiven him for it. I don't know how my sister managed to look past it."
"What thing?"
"Damon lured Caroline to bed, using her to feed and fuck. Sometimes, he'd show her what he was and practically brutalize her before compelling her to forget and then do it all over again the next night. He pretty much raped her and now my sister believes he's the love of her life."
Dwayne scowls. "She the girl that turned the same night as you?"
"Yep. She knocked him on his ass when all her memories returned, but she was just expected to fall in line and treat him as a friend when all was said and done."
"That's messed up."
"Yeah." You heave a sigh, shrugging. "Their whole friend group is toxic as hell which was the main motivator for me getting the hell out of there. And now I gotta return so they know I'm alive and well, so they can stop blaming Elijah and Klaus for anything."
"If this Damon guy so much as looks at you wrong..."
"Then I give full permission to snap his neck or rough him up some. Just don't kill him because then I'll never hear the end of it."
"No promises."
You laugh and kiss him once more. "Fair enough. Now let's go do some gross couple-y shit and piss off a few humans before we're stuck with your brothers and my family for a week."
Tumblr media
It took nearly two days for Klaus' witch to pull through, delivering the bracelets to your hotel suite that the Mikaelson's had been staying in with you. The three of you then left for the cave where Klaus urged you to wake your friends before the sun set so they could try their bracelets. They'd been none too happy to be woken, but all too eager to try the bracelets once you told them they were done.
Paul, being the guinea pig, put his bracelet on and cautiously held his hand in a ray of sunlight. When his hand didn't smoke or burst into flames, he stepped fully into the light and held his breath before letting out a whoop of delight.
Another perk that came with the bracelet was that once the bracelets had been secured around their wrists, they all noticed that they weren't fatigued by the sun anymore. The lost boys took great pleasure in leaving the cave and standing atop Hudson's Bluff in broad daylight, and then Klaus urged everyone to hurry because Santa Carla was very much beneath him.
While Klaus called some contacts to be stationed around the little town, while also giving them the task of hunting down any werewolf in Santa Carla, you let your hotel know that you'd be gone for a week. Elijah assured the boys they'd have everything once they reached Mystic Falls, and then it wasn't long until everyone was loaded up onto a private jet.
. .
. .
There's a large SUV waiting at the airport just outside of Mystic Falls and you all pile in with Elijah getting behind the wheel. And instead of driving straight to their home, Elijah drives through the town so the boys can see just exactly where it is you came from.
"Everything's so.. clean," Marko muses as he stares out a window.
"I can't believe you grew up here," Paul then adds. "These people aren't gonna chase us out of town with pitchforks and torches, are they?"
You laugh. "Not the humans, but my family and friends will most definitely try."
Klaus points out the Mystic Grill and that it'll be where everyone will make their grand entrance after the boys don appropriate attire. And then it's off to their precious mansion and you take great joy in the boys' impressed expressions upon seeing it for the first time.
"Max's beach house has nothing on this house," Paul says in awe.
"You know where your room is, Miss Gilbert," Elijah says as you enter the foyer of the mansion. And with a lingering stare and then a sigh, he adds, "And if your beau wants to stay with you, that's fine with us." You meet Dwayne's stare and wiggle your eyebrows, earning a smile and nod in return. "As for the rest of you, please follow me so we can get you situated."
"Shower and change," Klaus calls out on his way towards his studio. "The fun begins in one hour."
Dwayne follows you to your room as Elijah shows everyone else to theirs. He walks in behind you, taking in the extravagant room and lavish decor. Dwayne's eyebrow arches. "You grew up like this?"
You chuckle as you open a closet to choose an outfit for yourself. "No. The Mikaelson's are filthy rich compared to everyone in this town. I lived in a much smaller, less fancy house."
"Yet you're completely at home here."
"When you meet my sister and her friends later, you'll understand why I've spent so much time here." You pull out an outfit and turn towards Dwayne. "Now go shower while I get Elijah to deliver whatever clothes he has for you. I'll shower in Rebekah's room."
"Or we can shower together."
"Absolutely not!" You hear Klaus' shout all the way from downstairs.
Laughing, you nudge Dwayne towards the shower and then go in search of Elijah. You ask for Dwayne's clothing to be delivered to your room while you use Rebekah's shower. You hurriedly shower and change, and when you exit you find Rebekah waiting on her bed.
"So who's the riff raff?" She asks.
"Hello to you too, Bex," you muse. At her expectant expression, you say, "They're my new friends."
"Sex friends?" She wiggles her eyebrows.
"Ew. No." You pause a beat and then, "Well.."
"I knew it. Which one is it?"
"Dwayne. He's showering in my room so I don't think you've seen him. And unfortunately, there's been no sex. Not yet at least."
She grins. "Where did you meet them?"
"Santa Carla. It's where I've been staying and plan to stay now," you admit. "They, uh, they're vampires. Not our kind, but the kind that look truly monstrous when their faces change. And they can fly."
"Well, that's interesting."
"Not as interesting as the fact that we're not telling anyone what they are unless they have to intervene in some drama."
Rebekah's eyes light up and you laugh at her sudden interest. "So what's the plan?"
"We're all going to the Grill just so everyone can see that I'm alive and well, and that your brother isn't keeping me in a dungeon somewhere. We'll probably be here for a week before we go back to California."
"Excellent. We're having a party."
"No."
"Can it be one of those fancy parties?" You startle at the voice, turning to see Paul and Marko standing in the doorway. "We really want to see YN in a poofy dress."
"Absolutely not."
"Ohhhh. A ball!"
You sigh, knowing it's a losing battle. You glare at your friends, but then take a moment to take in what you're actually seeing. Without the dirty jeans, mesh shirts, and tattered jackets, the boys actually look pretty decent. Marko kept his hair the same, but you were surprised to see Paul's hair in a messy bun. Both wore stylish ripped skinny jeans, band tees, and Doc Martens. "You boys clean up well."
Marko smirks. "You should see David."
When your brain reboots, you hurriedly step into your own shoes before rushing down the stairs with the laughing boys behind you. You find Elijah and David in the kitchen, most likely drinking blood from a mug since Elijah made it clear there was no killing within the town limits, and gape. David stands there in a burgundy dress shirt with the top two buttons left open, a black winter peacoat with its collar popped, fitted jeans, and brown boots.
"Keep staring like that and Dwayne will get jealous."
Your jaw clicks shut and then you can't help but laugh. "Enjoying the fresh clothes?"
"It's better than using the clothes of our victims."
You catch sight of Rebekah's nose wrinkling and you laugh. "Yeah. Definitely better than stealing from the dead."
You properly introduce Rebekah to David, Paul, and Marko, and let them chat as she asks to see their vampire face. Paul happily obliges and even the blonde Original is impressed with the difference between your breed of vampires. Klaus soon joins the group, and you're all enjoying warmed up blood from the fridge when you see Dwayne enter from the corner of your eye.
Turning to face him, your gaze sweeps along him from head to toe. He's in a white dress shirt that's been left unbuttoned to the middle of his chest, sleeves rolled up to his elbows, snug faded jeans resting on his hips, and black boots adoring his feet. His hair has been pulled into a ponytail, only on the last loop through he didn't pull his hair all the way through and left the strands trapped so it's all hanging above his neck still.
And holy hell does he look good.
"Maybe telling you boys to shower was a mistake." Rebekah snorts at your ogling and you snap out of it before making your way to Dwayne. "Hi." You kiss his cheek. "You look nice."
"Right back at 'ya."
"As bloody adorable as you two are," Rebekah says, "can we go? It's been a while since I've annoyed your friends."
"Yeah, yeah. Let's go."
Rebekah isn't too keen on squishing herself between two strangers, so she takes her own vehicle. And not wanting her to drive alone, you grab Dwayne's hand and lead him along until you're pushing him towards the backseat of her car while climbing into the passenger seat yourself. He's quiet on the drive, but listens as Rebekah asks you about your travels.
When Rebekah finally parks at Mystic Grill, you get out and immediately wrap your hand around Dwayne's. You're giddy as you get closer to the front entrance, ignoring Rebekah's teasing. Then upon entering the establishment, you scan the place for Elijah or Klaus or the other boys. And a moment later, Paul's eager waving from the back catches your attention.
Rebekah saunters her way through Mystic Grill while you and Dwayne follow. They've pushed three tables together with Elijah and Klaus sitting on either end. Paul and Marko are sitting across from each other, closest to Klaus, and David is sitting near Elijah. Rebekah chooses the seat across from David, closest to Elijah, which forces you and Dwayne to sit across from one another instead of side by side.
Elijah tells the table to order whatever they want, and there's a mad scramble for the menus when a handful are dropped off.
"YN?"
You glance up and over your shoulder, and smile politely at the blonde haired, blue eyed ex-boyfriend of your sister. "Hey, Matty. Long time no see."
He smiles, but then that smile falters when he notices the company you're keeping. "Are you, uh, are you good?"
"Never been better," you muse. "And you?"
"It's Mystic Falls." He shrugs. "You know how it is."
"Yeah. I do."
A beat passes and then Matt clears his throat. "So what can I get everyone to drink?"
Elijah, Klaus, and David all get bourbon, Rebekah and Dwayne get sweet tea, Marko gets lemonade, and you and Paul order Coke.
As Matt takes his leave, Rebekah starts to chuckle. "Well if your sister didn't know you were in town, she will now."
"I know," you groan. "I know we're here to ruffle some feathers, but I was hoping we would be able to eat in peace."
"Are they really that bad?" Marko asks.
You shrug. "If Damon wasn't involved, it would be tense but a decent time. But since Damon will be involved, he'll do his best to antagonize one or all of the Mikaelson's. Maybe even you guys since you're new and friends of mine."
"Well we do love some good verbal spars." Paul wiggles his eyebrows and you playfully roll your eyes.
Matt soon returns with the drinks and then takes everyone's order. Elijah and Klaus don't want any food, but all the lost boys order cheeseburgers and fries whereas you and Rebekah opt for chicken wraps and a basket of cheese fries each.
You barely have a moment to relax before your name's being called again and you mentally groan. Turning in your seat, you plaster on a friendly smile. "Hey, sis."
Elena stands there, happy yet anxious as she takes in those you're sitting with. "When did you get in?"
As she takes a step closer, you stand and awkwardly hug her. "Earlier today," you say. "Made some friends and what not, and thought I'd show them where I grew up."
"So you picked up some stragglers and thought it was a good idea to show them where you live?"
Your gaze slides to the right and you sigh. "Lived. Past tense. And hello to you too, Damon."
Damon smirks, blue eyes sparkling with a little malice as Elena stammers. "L-Lived? What are you talking about?"
You shrug. "Mystic Falls isn't that great of a fit for me anymore, so I found a place that was."
"So where do you live now?"
"Out of state."
"YN." Elena frowns. "I don't really think-"
"Drop it, Elena." You shake your head at her. "I'm the older sister here. If I wanna settle elsewhere, I will."
"But-"
"Elena."
Elena frowns, but wisely shuts her mouth, and Damon gestures to the side with his head. "As adorable as this squabble is, maybe we should take this outside. Family business and all."
"Funny. Last I checked, you are a Salvatore and these two lovely ladies are Gilberts," Elijah drawls.
Damon's smirk falls. "Stay out of it, Mikaelson."
Paul and Marko snicker as David and Klaus grin, but Dwayne is watching the conversation rather closely.
You roll your eyes with a sigh and stand up. "Whatever. I'm not going outside though. I'm starving and Matt will be back with our food any minute now."
You walk towards the hallway where the bathrooms are, leaning against the wall. Elena and Damon are on your heels, and they don't waste a second laying into you.
"What the hell, YN? You disappear for a year and then come back, only to let me know you're not even living here anymore?" Elena says.
"We're not children anymore. I don't have to run my relocation past you."
She gapes. "Well, no, but-"
"But nothing."
"Knock off the attitude," Damon says through gritted teeth. "We get that you think you're important because the Mikaelson's are manipulating you, but enough is enough. It's time to stop playing nice with the enemy and come home to your family like a good little girl."
You hiss in Damon's direction, taking a step towards him. "Last I checked, you're not family. Shut up and wait outside like the good little lap dog you are."
"YN!"
Before you can blink, a hand is around your throat and you're being shoved back into the wall. "Careful, YN. I might not be able to make your life difficult with the Mikaelson's, but you brought four brand new, very fragile guys into the mix."
"Damon, stop."
"I'll have no problem picking them off one by one until you behave."
Instead of rising to the bait, you slowly smirk at him. "I'd like to see you try."
"Am I interrupting?"
You, Elena, and Damon turn towards the open end of the hallway, and you smile at the sight of Dwayne. A very tense Dwayne. "Hi, baby," you coo. "And no, you're not. Is our food at the table?"
"Yes."
"I'll be right there." Dwayne glares at Damon before giving you a nod, and then he turns to walk away. As soon as he's out of sight, you reach up and grab onto Damon's wrist, yanking his hand from your neck and snapping his wrist. He hisses in pain and Elena gasps. "Touch me again and it'll be your neck I snap next," you snarl.
He sneers right back at you. "You have a weakness. Good to know."
"You go after him and I will fucking kill you," you suddenly seethe, fangs elongating in your sudden spike of anger. Then looking at your sister, you say, "If any of my friends are hurt by the hands of your little boy toy, we are done. For good. And given what we are, dear sister, that's a long time to have no contact with your only sister."
Elena sadly shakes her head. "You've changed."
"You're damn right I have. You and your enemies made me into the person I am today. I am done being talked down to and being walked all over. You have a problem, fix it yourself. Stop playing the woe is me card and deal with your life as it is. You wanted to lay with vampires? Well congratulations, Elena, you're laying with vampires and dealing with all the issues that come with the life you chose."
"I didn't want this!"
"Of course you did," you drawl. "Otherwise you would have turned the other way when Stefan let the vampire secret out of the bag. Now if you'll excuse me, I got a meal to eat and friends to show around."
You slam your shoulder into Damon on your way out of the hall, shaking your head in amusement when you catch sight of every Mikaelson and lost boy already staring at you. Paul has moved next to Marko, leaving the spot next to Dwayne empty for you.
"You good?" Dwayne asks as soon as you sit down.
"Peachy." Under the table, Dwayne pulls your chair closer to his and lays a hand rather possessively atop your thigh. You grin. "Now can we eat? I'm starving."
Tumblr media
The first night back in Mystic Falls is fairly quiet. Your only run-ins were with Damon and Elena, but you did get text messages from Jeremy, Caroline, and Bonnie. Your brother and friends seem excited to know you're back in town, but explain their surprise with your sudden move. Jeremy tries to not so discreetly discover where you're now living, but you don't give up the location. You just tell them all that you're happy and you rather not say where you're living because Damon will do anything and everything to drag you back to Mystic Falls the moment something displeases Elena.
And the fact that none of them argue your point lets you know that they completely understand.
You and Rebekah then got to show the boys Mystic Falls at night, letting them see just how drastically different your hometown is compared to Santa Carla.
The boys, thankfully, don't cause any issues and your first night is easy.
Your second day in Mystic Falls, however, is proving to be testing your patience.
"I. Do. Not. Want. A. Birthday. Party."
"Too bad." Rebekah smirks. "We're throwing you one."
"You're my least favorite Mikaelson." Turning around, you sigh and pout. "Elijah, tell your sister no party."
"Sorry, Miss Gilbert. No can do."
"You're no fun. Klaus?"
Klaus merely smirks, attention never wavering from the canvas he's been painting his next masterpiece on.
"So, is this going to be a party party? Or a fancy party? I was digging those poofy dresses I saw in YN's phone," Paul muses.
Rebekah gasps as she perks up, and you groan. You'd hope they'd forgotten about that.
"No ball!" You snap. "I can deal with pretty dresses and suits, but nothing too fancy."
Rebekah immediately pouts, but she gives in fairly easily. "Fine. Then I'm inviting anyone and everyone."
"Fine."
"And your boys have to wear suits."
"Duh. If I'm dressing up, so are they."
"And cutting their hair."
"Absolutely not."
"Yes." Rebekah scowls. "Mullets are gross."
You shrug. "I don't disagree, but Marko and David somehow manage to pull it off."
"They need to go."
"Nope. Paul and Dwayne can do with a trim, but you're not touching the mullets."
"YN."
"Rebekah."
"They're gross."
"It's their style."
"Elijah!"
"Klaus!"
Both you and Rebekah, who'd managed to end up toe to toe in your back and forth, turn to look at her brothers. But instead of just finding the two of them, you find the lost boys watching along with amusement dancing in their eyes.
You and Rebekah both roll your eyes then, huffing simultaneously, which earns laughter in return.
"So, are we talking a live band or a DJ?" She then asks, ignoring all the men in the room.
"DJ, definitely."
"Food?"
"Anything small that can be eaten by hand."
As you and Rebekah walk off to plan, Elijah stares at the boys and stands. "Well since we're throwing a party, we must be fitted for new suits. Let's go, boys."
Paul whoops, but his delight only lasts as long as it takes for Klaus to remind him that he has to get his hair trimmed.
. .
. .
After spending the day planning a party with Rebekah and brainstorming what kind of dress you're looking for, you can finally call it a night after Klaus tells you not to wait up. Both he and Elijah have kept the boys out and about, none of them complaining because they're still awed about being able to be walking around in the sunlight annoying people that Klaus doesn't care for.
After showering and slipping into a tank top and pajama shorts, you lay in bed while scrolling through social media. You hear when all the men/boys return and can't help but smile when you hear Elijah's exasperation with his brother over telling a rather bawdy joke to your friends.
Then it isn't long until Dwayne enters your room and you put your phone down as he takes a clothing bag to hang in the closet. "Have fun?" You muse.
He gives you a deadpan look over his shoulder and you laugh. Dwayne then toes off his boots, sliding into the bed next to you with a quiet groan. "You know, I always wondered what it'd be like to have money." He drapes his arm over your stomach, dragging you closer to him so his nose is pressed to your temple as he breathes you in.
"And…?"
"It's insane. Klaus was compelling everyone to get what he wanted, but Elijah was just dropping bills left and right without a care in the world."
You turn your head and kiss the underside of his jaw. "No drama?"
"We ran into that Damon guy and his own brother. They kept dropping not so subtle hints that Elijah and Klaus were dangerous individuals, and he wouldn't be surprised if our bodies were found in the woods sooner rather than later."
You snort with laughter. "And what did you guys say in return?"
His lips twitch. "Klaus pretended to compel us all, fed off Paul, and told them to mind their business. I thought that Stefan guy was about to blow a vein when Damon gritted his teeth and mentioned that we were important to you."
"Please tell me Klaus' bite didn't poison Paul," you grumble.
"Nah. That was the only upside of the night. We found that a werewolf's bite doesn't affect us like it did you. Elijah's impressed and is going to look into our breed of vampire."
"Well that's good, I guess. Did everyone get fitted?"
"Yeah, we're all good."
"Good." You scoot up and kiss square on the lips. "Now go shower and change into something more comfortable than jeans. I'm in the mood for some cuddles."
Dwayne grins and kisses you again, lingering a little longer and leaving you breathless after scraping his fangs along your bottom lip. "Just cuddles?"
"Hmm? No," you answer in a bit of a daze. "Definitely not. Now hurry up."
562 notes · View notes
fanficimagery · 9 months
Text
The Lost Girl
You just wanted to travel and forget all about the drama you left behind. You didn't expect to fall in with four boys who would become another family. Maybe more.
[Part One of Three]
Tumblr media
AUTHOR'S NOTE: I'm- I'm alive? Surprise! I'm still in a bit of a pickle with where I want part two to go, but I figured if I post this now then I can't back out and delete it. I need your help, but I'll ask at the bottom so I won't spoil this.
Words: 7.9K
Santa Carla is the total opposite of Mystic Falls and you couldn't have loved it here more if you tried. You grew up with pageants and balls and trying to stay at the top of the popularity totem pole, but you secretly loathed every second of it. Not to mention your sister was a beacon for the supernatural, attracting vampires like no one's business, which eventually led to you getting caught in the crossfire and being turned at the ripe age of twenty.
Stefan Salvatore did his best to teach you how to feed and control your blood lust, but his techniques just weren't cutting it for you. So Damon took over, leading Bonnie, Matt, Elena, Jeremy, and Tyler deeming you untrustworthy. You don't know why they disliked your friendship with Damon so much, but their wariness of you only grew when you eventually befriended the Original Vampires that once sought to kill you, your family, and friends.
The last straw was when everyone started fighting over a cure for vampirism. They all thought there was enough of the cure to go around for all those who wanted it, but nope. There was only a single dose, and both Elena and Rebekah wanted it. So when you saw the lines being drawn, you packed a couple of bags and left to see the world.
The only person who knew of your travel plans were, surprisingly, Elijah and Klaus. Elijah was sad to see you go, especially since you were one of the only ones who he could trust, but Klaus was all for you seeing the world and experiencing life as you should have. You were more than content compelling your way through the trip, but the Mikaelson's were having none of that and gave you a card to use since they amassed a ridiculous amount of money over the years.
After deleting all social media, with the exception of a traveling Instagram account that was newly made, you bought a new phone and only gave your new number to Elijah and Klaus. You traveled abroad first, touring the most beautiful cities, museums, and seeing every landmark you could. You kept the Mikaelson brothers in the loop about everything that they sometimes surprised you by showing up for a week before flying back home.
For a year you saw all you could and then headed back to the States. You wanted nothing to do with Mystic Falls, Virginia, so you settled in California. Santa Carla was the most nitty gritty town you'd ever seen, and it was the last place anyone in your family would expect for you to stay in.
It was perfect.
With a new hotel having been built in Santa Carla, you compelled yourself one of the suites indefinitely. You didn't want to purchase a house in case you needed to up and leave, and having a housekeeper stop by weekly was perfect.
You stood out amongst the locals of Santa Carla, it seeming like everyone walking around either had some crazy hairstyle, hair color, or numerous piercings. And then there was you, skin untouched and the only piercings you had being those in your ears.
So after a week of settling in and compelling those who needed compelling, you finally decided to hit the infamous boardwalk.
The boardwalk, for some reason, feels like you've stepped into the past. Could be because of the music playing or the way everyone dressed, but you know you didn't actually slip into the past given the cell phones in people's hands or air pods in people's ears. The bells, whistles, and flashing lights make you giddy, taking you back to a time when you were excited as a child to be attending the annual fair Mystic Falls put on, but the attendees were the total opposites of those you'd find in Mystic Falls.
The employees in charge of the various game booths attempt to entice you to play, but you rather spend your cash at the crafts section of the boardwalk. There was no use in paying for a rigged game that made sure you lost ninety percent of the time when you could buy handmade crafts and help support someone's living.
After buying some handmade jewelry and a couple of shirts, you decide to eat. There's a Chinese place that smells marvelous as you stroll by, so you turn back around and enter the establishment. And then almost as soon as you're seated, a waitress comes by to take your drink order. You quickly skim the menu as she gets your drink, then order a bowl of Hot and Sour soup, a plate of Chicken LoMein, two egg rolls, and a pan of fried dumplings. The waitress seems impressed, and you merely laugh it off before sipping your Coke.
As you wait for your food, you grab a napkin and start ripping it apart piece by piece as you stare out the window you'd chosen to sit by. People pass by, uncaring for what's going on in the small restaurant, but then there are two boys that you just so happen to clash gazes with. Both fit with the eighties aesthetic- one with wildly tamed blonde hair that only a true rocker could pull off and the other with a dirty blonde, curly mullet. Both hairstyles are wildly out of place, even if they're trying to make a comeback now, but fortunately for the boys they can pull it off.
"Hey, chika, you want some company?" The blonde with the teased hair shouts so you can hear him through the window.
Holding back a wince at his loud volume, you shake your head. "Maybe next time!"
"Aw. Come on, babe. You're breaking my heart!" He pouts, even as his friend smirks behind his fist.
You shrug, grinning, but are saved from having to interact any further when the waitress appears with your food. As the food is set in front of you and you thank her, you glance at the boys one last time while giving them a wink before digging in.
You casually devour your food bit by bit, asking for a refill on your Coke only once. Then when you've had your fill, you ask for your leftovers to be boxed up. And as you walk outside, you hand said leftovers to a couple of teens digging through a trash can.
Walking around, you soak in the night time atmosphere. The sweat from the humans and the oil used to deep fry all sorts of food is rather distracting from the ocean scented air wafting in, but none of it is as distracting as the copper smell you pick up on one particular gust of wind. There doesn't seem to be any panic-induced mayhem on the boardwalk, so you figure someone must have cut themselves and is getting bandaged up.
A diner further down the boardwalk advertises milkshakes on its main window, and suddenly a strawberry milkshake sounds superb. So after making a quick trip inside to secure yourself a milkshake, you're back on the boardwalk once again.
No one has bothered you the entire time, but the moment you perch yourself on the railing to sip and people watch, one confident individual saunters towards you. It hardly takes you two seconds to realize this individual is in his teens obviously thinking you're a teen as well. But given you were twenty when you were turned and have spent a few years undead, you're so not interested in whatever this boy has to offer.
Before the individual can open his mouth, you hold a hand up to stall him and shake your head. "Stop right there. Not interested."
The boy's expression drops into shock before quickly morphing back into his too confident persona. "Aw, come on, girl. You look like you're in need of some fun."
"I am, but you need to be at least this tall-" you say while holding your free hand at least a foot above his head, "-for me to ride that ride."
There's a snort to your right, but you ignore it, even ignoring the presence that jumps onto the railing next to you before sliding their arm around your shoulder. "Sorry, kid. Maybe the next girl you hit on won't have a height requirement."
There's even more laughter and the boy rethinks his approach before scoffing and leaving. You grin, wrapping your lips around the straw of your milkshake and turning your head to your new companions. "Blondies one and two," you muse. "To what do I owe the pleasure?"
"Just thought we'd play knight in shining armor," blondie one says. "I'm Paul. My friend is Marko."
"YN.."
Paul practically vibrates with energy. "So do I meet your height requirements?"
You laugh, uncaring when he steals your milkshake to sip from. "You may meet the height requirement, but I don't go for blondes. Sorry."
"Aw, chika, you wound me!" He feigns his hurt, holding a hand to his heart as you take your milkshake back. Marko can only laugh, shoving at his friend's shoulder when he leans a little too far his way. Once he corrects himself, he doesn't remove himself from your side. "So what's a pretty girl like you doing here all alone? Waiting for friends? Family?"
"Ugh, no." Your nose wrinkles. "Too much family drama for my tastes so I've been traveling the world for a little over a year now. Santa Carla seems like the least likely of places my family would think to look for me, so I'm staying as long as I can."
Marko seems interested as he leans around Paul to ask, "What's been your favorite place so far?"
"Tromsø, Norway," you reply.
"Why?"
"Because ever since I was a little girl, I've been obsessed with the aurora borealis. It's the best place to view it."
"Cool."
"Where are you staying?" Paul asks. "Maybe we can have a party one of these nights."
"Doubtful. I'm staying in a hotel suite and I have a feeling partying with you would lead to my place being trashed. No thanks."
Marko smirks. "Smart girl."
You grin and sip your milkshake as Marko comes around to lean against the railing on your other side. They ask some more about the places you've been, and you don't know what comes over you that you feel comfortable enough with these two to regale them with your tales of travel. In return, Marko and Paul tell you about themselves and their two other brothers. They tell you that they're all not originally from Santa Carla, but ended up finding each other throughout the years and made their own family unit in town.
Then just as you hop down to throw away your empty cup, the crowd seems to part as two individuals approach. Another blondie with a mullet and a brunette whose hair is almost as wild as Paul's. You can't tear your eyes from the brunette who is all too comfortable going shirtless with nothing but a weathered leather jacket hanging off his frame and some snug fitting jeans.
"Oh, I see how it is." Paul muses in your ear. "You like 'em dark haired."
You throw your elbow back, tearing your gaze away from the brunette in front of you to smirk over your shoulder at Paul when he grunts. Marko snickers at his brother's misfortune. "YN, this is David and Dwayne."
Both the new blondie and brunette nod at you, and you flash them back a faint smile. You're quick to toss your trash, then head back to your new friends. "Well, it was nice meeting you boys, but I should get going."
"Aw, come on, girlie. Hang for a bit more," Paul pleads, but you shake your head.
"Maybe next time."
"Will there actually be a next time or are you gently letting us down?" Marko wonders.
Your eyes roll. "We've only just met and you're already clingy?" You tut at him. Marko gapes and you wink at him. "Yes, there will be a next time. At least there will be if we cross paths again."
"We'll take that," Paul says. He slings an arm around Marko and smiles. "See you around, girlie."
Tumblr media
The next afternoon, you decide to have some fun in the sun. You spend the early afternoon in your room, ordering room service and having a nice steak and fry lunch. While eating, you post a few pictures you snapped of the boardwalk nightlife, ferris wheel, and carousel all lit up. Then afterwards, you dress in a bikini before pulling on a pair of jeans shorts and a tank top. Only after slipping your feet into a pair of flip-flops do you pack a backpack with a beach towel, your phone, sunglasses, and some cash before taking your leave.
You're surprised to find that the beach isn't packed, so you pick a spot on the beach to lay out your towel and backpack. You spend a bit of time searching for sand dollars and shells, then go swimming in the ocean. Afterwards, you lay out on your towel with your sunglasses shielding your eyes. You doze on and off, and then just as the sun is setting you start to get up.
Shaking off your beach towel, you get rid of all the sand before folding it and shoving it into your backpack with your clothes. Then heading over to the beach showers, you rinse off all the sand and ocean water, and let yourself dry in the lingering sun rays before slipping your shorts back on.
In the middle of choosing what to eat, you hear catcalls and wolf whistles. You try to ignore it, hoping they're directed to someone else, but nope. They're directed at you. However, when you turn to glare and give the boys a piece of your mind, you find Paul and Marko beaming at you with their other brothers Dwayne and David just watching on.
Your glare vanishes and you roll your eyes as you slowly untense. "Do you guys have nothing better to do than check out girls on the boardwalk?"
"Nope." Paul hops off his bike and practically skips towards you. "What are you doing?"
"Heading to dinner. I spent most of the day on the beach so I'm starving."
"Ohhhh. What are we having?"
"I'm having pizza and wings. If you want to tag along, you buy your own."
"Done." He turns around and shouts, "Come on, boys. We're getting pizza!"
You shake your head and greet Marko when he approaches, smiling at the other two who have yet to speak up. Paul takes the lead and you walk side by side with Marko. The pizza place isn't far and you all head inside. You place your order first- a medium Hawaiian and a side order of boneless honey bbq wings. You accept your number tag after paying and then wait for your new friends to order as well. Then once they've got their own number tag, Paul leads the way to a large booth meant for a large group at the back.
Paul and Marko slide into opposite sides of the booth, and it only takes you a second to scoot in next to Marko before placing your bag at your feet. Paul gasps and you chuckle. "What? Marko seems less likely to continuously elbow me as I try to eat."
"That's cold, girl."
You wink at Paul and are surprised when Dwayne scoots in on your other side. David settles in next to Paul and his ice blue eyes practically pierce you. "So what's a girl like you doing out here all alone?"
"You mean Paul didn't tell you?"
"I'm asking you."
The coolness of his voice makes you arch an eyebrow at him, but Paul's snickering keeps you at ease. So in the end, you shrug. "My siblings and I weren't seeing eye to eye for a while. I had some money put away to take a trip out of the States, but my new found family wasn't having any of that and gave me access to their money. I've traveled for a year before coming back, staying in a place furthest from my hometown."
"Parents?"
"Dead." Paul's smile falters and you kick him under the table. "None of that. It's been a while. It's fine."
"How did it happen?" Marko asks.
You face him briefly before saying, "My sister had a fight with her boyfriend and asked our parents to pick her up from a party. They did, but on the way back home my dad somehow lost control of the car and drove off a bridge. A bystander found them, but by the time he dove under water, my dad made the bystander get my sister out first. My parents ended up drowning."
"Do you have plans on returning?"
"Eventually." Just then a waitress stops by to deliver your drinks. You grin as Paul immediately starts flirting, sipping your Coke as the waitress blushes and stutters before leaving. "These poor Santa Carla girls have no idea how to handle you, do they?"
"Not a clue."
As Marko and Paul laugh, you shake your head rather fondly. You don't know what it is about this group that makes you feel at ease with them, but you're glad to have some people to talk to while you're in town. Another group enters the establishment, a little unruly as they find themselves a table. One of them catches your gaze and you grimace when you notice him leering at you.
Feeling a little exposed, you reach for your bag under the table and pull free your tank top. You quickly pull it on and then free your phone while waiting for your food, not paying much attention to Dwayne who's shifting in his seat next to you. You do, however, notice when something is dropped on your shoulders and realize Dwayne has given up his jacket.
You freeze and quickly glance up at Dwayne, taking a moment to stare at all the bronze skin now on display, but his glare is directed at the table of troublemakers who are snickering among each other. "Uhh.."
"Just wear it."
"Okay."
Those are the first three words Dwayne has spoken to you and you absolutely do not shiver at the sound of his voice. Paul, Marko, and even David sense something else and you flip them off after slipping your arms through the sleeves of Dwayne's jacket. Then just as you go to sip on your drink, your phone starts ringing with a video call.
Big Bad Wolf, complete with a wolf emoji, is stamped across the top of your phone above a picture of a smirking Klaus. "Uhh, do you guys mind if I accept this?"
"Go ahead, girlie."
You accept the call, keeping it so that only you're on screen. "What do you want?"
"Is that any way to talk to me, love?" You roll your eyes, grinning, and Klaus chuckles. "What are you doing?"
"Uhh, I'm out to dinner with some new friends," you say.
"You've already made friends?"
"Mhm. Look." You turn so Marko is in frame. "This is Marko." Marko grins and nods. Then you flip the camera and catch Paul. "This is Paul and David is next to him, but David is glaring at me. I'm pretty sure he'd kill me if I put him on camera."
Klaus chuckles. "Fair enough."
"And then this.." You glance at Dwayne, but he merely arches an eyebrow at you. You grin and turn the camera on him. "This is Dwayne."
A split second later and then, "No."
"W-What?" You splutter. Paul and Marko choke on a laugh, and finally both David and Dwayne smirk. "What do you mean no?"
"Elijah!"
Your eyes widen. "Why are you calling 'lijah? Don't call 'lijah!"
Elijah appears next to Klaus and you groan. "Go on, sweetheart. Put your friend on."
"Marko? Or Paul?"
"Don't play dumb."
You grumble and put Dwayne on camera. "Absolutely not," Elijah says.
"You guys are embarrassing," you grumble. "He's literally only said three words to me."
"Mhm. And whose jacket are you wearing?" Klaus asks.
You pout. "I hate you." Just then you catch sight of two waitresses coming with your pizza. "Oh, look. Food's here! I'll talk to you gentlemen later."
"YN-"
"I'm fine, Klaus. I'm okay and I'm happy. I promise."
"Well okay then. Call me back when you get to your room."
"Will do, big bad wolf. Talk to you later."
You end the call just as a pizza is being placed in front of Paul and Marko, then yours is placed in front of you, and then another is placed in front of David and Dwayne. You're handed your boneless wings, and you happily wiggle in your seat. You're starving!
After you take your first bite of the sweet Hawaiian pizza, David asks, "So was that your boyfriend?"
"Ew. No." Your nose wrinkles and you quickly swallow your bite of food. "Klaus and Elijah are like my older brothers. They're the two who are funding my whole trip."
"They sound fancy with those posh accents of theirs," Paul muses.
"They are fancy," you admit. "They host balls and everything. I seriously hated wearing those dresses with a poofy skirt. They're so uncomfortable to sit in."
"No way!" Paul laughs.
"Mhm. Look."
As you eat some more of your food one-handed, you open the photos app on your phone and seek out the album from all the parties you attended. You hand your phone over to Paul, and Marko actually leans across the table to get a glimpse of the life you left behind.
As the two of them swipe picture after picture, laughing, you eat in peace. You even crack a grin when Dwayne picks off your tray of boneless wings, chuckling when he tells you it's payment for wearing his jacket. You end up having to tell the boys who is who every time they ask and deny any romantic relationship accusations when a picture of you dancing with Damon pops up. You admit he was a good friend up until his feelings for your sister clouded his judgment and you'd had enough of their drama.
Dinner proceeds uninterrupted, but it's when you get up to leave that the table of troublemakers from earlier causes an issue. With Dwayne's jacket returned to him, you follow the group as David leads the way out. You've just passed the table of leering individuals when a loud smack! resonates in the room and a brief stinging pain blossoms on your butt. You freeze, your new friends freeze, and then you're whirling around to glare at the culprit. You slowly look at the smug individual as his friends cackle like morons.
Anger flaring, your hand whips out and grasps the guy by the back of the neck. You slam his head down onto the table, causing him to grunt and his friends to fall quiet. You lean down so your mouth is next to his ear and grit out, "Touch me again and I'll rip your fucking throat out." You put pressure on his neck, causing the table to groan under the weight of the pressure. "With my teeth," you hiss. Pushing off the too quiet guy and facing your new friends once more, you shrug. "What?"
David, Dwayne, Marko, and Paul just stare at you before chuckling.
"You're scary, girl. I like it."
With a roll of your eyes, you step forward and push past Paul. "Come on. Show me what Santa Carla has to offer."
Tumblr media
Over the course of a week, you hang out with who the locals have dubbed the Lost Boys. Paul and Marko treat you like a long lost best friend, Dwayne has taken to hovering over your shoulder, and David is pretty indifferent to your presence although he will stand up for you if need be. Your senses tell you there's something off about the boys, but you don't realize what it is until you scent the coppery fragrance of blood coming off of them one night they're late to meet you.
If they're vampires, they must be vampires who don't know who the Mikaelsons are because none of them recognized the family in your pictures. But you don't call them out, nor do you hint about yourself, at least not until you're walking on the beach one night and your senses are assaulted with the scent of a lot of blood and screams off in the distance.
Glancing around, you notice the boardwalk is empty and shutting down. The beach where you're at is empty as well, and as you speed towards the sound of terror, your suspicions are proven correct about the Lost Boys.
They're unlike any vampires you've seen, more brutal in their feeding than even the Big Bad Hybrid himself. Their vampire visages showcase a true monster, but for some reason it doesn't bother you as it probably should. They're sinking their fangs into necks, shoulders, torsos, and even skulls, laughing all the while their victims scream in horror.
In their feeding frenzy, they don't notice you standing just on the outskirts of the firelight. Limbs are ripped from bodies before being tossed into the fire, blood spraying carelessly across the sand. But the moment the frenzy dies down, you can't help but make an entrance.
Slowly clapping, you smirk as all four vampires freeze and turn towards you as you walk into the light. David snarls, his monstrous face still on display as Paul and Marko quickly change their features. Their expressions are a bit crestfallen as you continue to find amusement in this situation, so you walk towards Dwayne who has gone stoic. "I get the bloodlust, but do you guys have to be such messy eaters? Gross." You wrinkle your nose as you kick an arm into the raging fire.
"W-What?" Paul splutters.
Looking back at Dwayne, you reach over and run a finger through the blood staining his chest. Then popping that same finger into your mouth, you wrap your tongue around your finger and savor the fresh blood now coating your tongue. You feel the veins beneath your eyes slither to the surface and your fangs elongate in your mouth. Then meeting Dwayne's gaze, you flash him a fangy grin. "I prefer to compel, eat, and release, but you do you I guess."
"Holy shit. You- you're a vampire?!"
Meeting Marko's stunned expression, you wink.
"You have a lot of explaining to do," David says.
"Sure." You meet his now ice-blue gaze. "But only after you clean up after yourselves. This," you say while gesturing to their dismembered victims, "is sloppy."
You watch as David oversees the cleanup of their little section of the beach, burning the bodies and kicking sand over the spilled blood. Afterwards, they all take a dip in the ocean to cleanse themselves of their meal.
On the way to their bikes which are parked just a bit down the beach, Paul asks, "So how old are you?"
"Which age are you referring to? The age I was when I was turned or how many years I've been a vampire?"
"Both."
"I was turned at twenty," you say, "and I've been a vampire for less than five years."
"No shit? How were you introduced to this world?"
"That.. is a very long story. Why don't we get someplace where I can actually tell it?"
As their bikes get nearer, you hiss at Paul when he pushes you in Dwayne's direction. Almost as if it was expected of you to ride with Dwayne, he settles on the seat of his bike before offering you a hand so you can situate yourself behind him.
Hanging on loosely, you enjoy the ride and take amusement in the sudden turns and jumps they take to try and startle you. But instead of being shaken, you merely laugh and pinch Dwayne's side when you're jostled too much.
The drive to the cliffs that you know to be Hudson's Bluff, overlooking the disgruntled sea, is rather short. You have a moment to glance down a rickety, wooden staircase before the group is driving down them one by one. You're jostled even more as the bike is driven over various rocks and through a gaping hole in the fence that's meant to keep trespassers out. They drive into a cave where the bikes are then parked, and you climb off to follow Paul down a very humid path.
Swiping cobwebs, vines, and roots out of the way, you're then led into a cavernous room. There are shafts of moonlight lighting up the space, and then Paul and Marko fire up barrels all around the space. The place is trashed, but you quickly realize it's not a normal cave. There's a sofa, chairs, and a broken water fountain. There's what appears to be a long counter- or was it a desk?- and a tattered portrait hanging behind it.
"What is this place?" You ask as you glance around in wonder. They obviously made it their own- seashells and broken CDs hanging from every place available, as well as hundreds of melted candles over every surface. You even spot a mattress, pillows, and blankets hidden behind some type of gauzy material.
"This was the hottest resort back in the day," David drawls. "Too bad they built it on a fault line though. When the big one hit San Francisco in 1906, this place took a header down into the ground when it split open. It's been our home ever since."
"Nice." You plop down on a couch, sighing as you stare at each boy. "So what do you wanna know?"
"Everything." David takes a seat on a wheelchair, staring right at you. "Start from the beginning."
"Fair enough. I was born and raised in Mystic Falls, Virginia to parents who ran their own business. I didn't want for anything and ended up being a letdown when I wasn't into pageants as my mother hoped I would be."
"Did your parents even die by drowning?" Marko asks.
"Yes. That was true," you tell him. "After their death, my aunt Jenna took in me, Elena, and Jeremy. Both my siblings grieved differently, but when the new school year started, my sister did a complete turnaround when Stefan Salvatore entered the picture."
"Why do I get the feeling this Salvatore dude is a major player in your story?" Paul asks.
"Because he is. Unbeknownst to any of us, Stefan Salvatore was vampire number one. He was drawn to Mystic Falls all because of my sister Elena."
"Why your sister?" Dwayne asks, startling you. He rarely spoke up, but when he did, you couldn't help but be drawn to him.
"Do you guys know what a doppelganger is?" At their nods, you explain. "Elena was the latest human doppelganger. The previous doppelganger, Katherine, toyed with two brothers back in 1864. The Salvatore brothers, to be exact."
"Shit." Paul giggles. "Talk about a vampire novella."
"Anyway, Katherine toyed with Damon's feelings and made him fall in love with her. When she tried the same with Stefan, he resisted so she compelled him to love her. And then when it came to light that there were many vampires in town, every vampire was rounded up, vervained, and anyone who associated with them were killed. As it just so happens, the Salvatore brothers' father found out his sons were romantically linked with Katherine, so he shot them. Unfortunately for him, Katherine had been feeding the boys her blood, so when they were killed, they didn't stay dead for long.
"Fast forward to the present time and both Salvatores are now salivating for the newest doppelganger. Only this time, Stefan has fallen in love with Elena without any compulsion, and so has Damon. Katherine's apparently been keeping tabs on the brothers and she's not happy that Elena has the love of the brothers."
David makes a motion with his hand to hurry you along. "How did you turn?"
"Katherine has made it her mission to make Elena's life a living hell, so what better way than to kill one of her best friends and older sister?"
Paul gapes. "You're joking."
"Nope. The crazy bitch fed me her blood before snapping my neck, then smothered Caroline who happened to have Damon's blood in her system. When we woke up in transition and fed on human blood to complete the transition, half of our friends turned on us. We had to rely on Damon and Stefan to teach us to control our bloodlust, but things were never the same. And to top it all off, learning to become a vampire was the least of our worries."
"What's more important than knowing you've died and have to kill people to survive?"
"How about that one of the Original vampires- who is over a thousand years old, by the way- needs the blood of a human doppelganger to break the curse on him, so he decides it's his turn to make your family's life hell as well?"
"Oh shit. What curse?" Paul asks.
You slowly smirk. "Niklaus Mikaelson is not just one of the original vampires, but he's the one and only original hybrid. He's half vampire, half wolf, and one of the most lethal individuals that still walks this earth."
The boys fall silent, but then Marko speaks up.
"Hold on. The dude funding your trip around the world is the same person who made your life a living hell?"
"Yep," you muse. "We were at each other's throats for the longest time, then his sister killed my sister which turned her into a vampire as well, and there was just a shit load more drama with doppelgangers, witches, werewolves, and hybrids." You shrug. "Elijah was never truly terrible, so I spoke more with him first, but then Klaus really took the brother role to heart. The Mikaelsons have kind of adopted me, and my siblings and friends didn't take too kindly to that. So, to avoid all the drama, I left. And now here I am."
For the rest of the late night and early morning, you answer all questions you can. Paul and Marko are interested to see the differences between you and them, but David and Dwayne are more interested in learning about the Original vampires and their unique differences. Their biggest hangup, however, is that the sun has no effect on you like it does them. Sure you both will catch on fire, but it doesn't pull you to sleep the day away like it does them. You're a bit jealous that they can fly, but you're so much faster than any of them.
The moment David mentions the impending sunrise is your cue to go, so you bid farewell to your friends before winking at Paul and disappearing before they can even blink.
Tumblr media
For the next couple of days, you keep yourself busy by running some errands for Klaus. You meet with vampires and piss off a couple of werewolf packs, but all in all the work gets done. You hadn't been able to keep in touch with the Lost Boys, so Paul and Marko whoop in cheer when they spot you.
"Well if it isn't Miss Mystic Falls," Paul muses. "Where the hell have you been, chika?"
"Sorry. Sorry!" You lean against the railing in between the group, grimacing. "I had a few things to do and since you're all allergic to modern technology, I couldn't text or call."
"Anything we need to know about?" David wonders.
Normally you'd say no, but Santa Carla is his territory and you don't want any bad blood with him. "Not really. I had a few things to pick up for Klaus and a few messages to deliver to some werewolf packs up North."
David frowns. "There are packs nearby?"
"The closest one is fifty miles out, but they're all pretty scared of Klaus and what he can do so they stay in line. If there's anything to worry about, it's any lone wolves who decide to take shelter in the woods around Hudson's Bluff and don't give a flying fuck about the Original Hybrid."
"Pft. We can take on a rogue werewolf if need be," Paul says.
"You say that now, but you won't be saying much when you get bitten by one. Remember, werewolf bites are lethal to us vampires." Paul's smugness dims. "Now who's good to eat around here? I didn't have time to grab some blood bags from the hospital."
"Stay away from the Surf Nazis," Dwayne says.
"Surf Nazis? What the hell kind of name is that?" Your nose wrinkles in distaste.
"A name that they've had since the eighties," Marko says. "It just stuck because they're still a bunch of racist and bigoted pricks."
"Fair enough. So, if I can't eat them, who can I eat?"
All four boys readily scan the crowd, excited at the prospect of picking your dinner.
"Do you have a preference? Male or female?" David asks.
"No junkies and I'm good with either male or female."
After mere seconds, David already has his pick. "On your three. Group of guys keep glancing this way. I'm pretty sure they're not checking Marko out."
You subtly glance at them and figure any one of them is good enough. "Alright. Since you guys are intimidating as fuck, you're gonna say goodbye and go do your own thing. Whoever approaches me first is dinner."
"Boo. You're no fun." Paul's the first hop off his bike, giving you a side hug. "We'll be watching from the roof."
"Of course you will." You roll your eyes, laughing.
Marko winks at you as he follows after Paul, David nods at you, but it's Dwayne who makes you arch an eyebrow at him as he glares at the group of guys before leaving. You chuckle at the oddness of it all before shaking it off and then pulling out your phone to kill some time.
It doesn't take long at all for someone to approach you and you easily fall into the role of the lone human girl way too easily. You chat for a bit and find out he's in fact in college, on break for a week and just looking for some fun. You tell him you're taking a gap year, just passing through Santa Carla and was hoping for some fun as well. His lecherous grin lets him know you have him on the hook.
"Wanna take a ride on the ferris wheel?" He asks.
"I'll do you one better. I say we visit an alley away from prying eyes without giving any ride operators an eye full."
"Oh, fuck yes."
Smirking in triumph, you hop off the railing and grab up the guy's hand. You briefly meet his friends' gaze before winking at them, leading their friend off to what they think is going to be a very good time. For you it will be, but for him? Not so much.
Once at an alley that doesn't have much traffic passing by either end, you lure the guy inside. In the middle of the alley, you turn so your back is against the wall and let him grab you by the hips. But as you cradle his face before he kisses you, you meet his gaze and say, "Don't scream. Don't fight. This will be painless."
The guy goes quiet, and you let your face change before his very eyes. He tenses, but he stays stock still without uttering a peep. Then reaching around to grasp the hair at the back of his head, you angle his head so you can sink your fangs into his neck. You drink and drink, satiating your thirst while listening for the first skip of his heart. When you've had enough, you clean his neck wound of any blood and then prick your tongue with a fang to smear your own blood on the bite wound. It heals after a minute, and you pull back to meet his gaze once more.
"When you get back to your friends, you're gonna be smug but also a little bit let down. Admit I'm the greatest kisser you've ever had, but before we could get to any of the good stuff, we were interrupted by a homeless couple."
"We were interrupted by a homeless couple," he parrots back.
"Good boy. Now to make things more believable..." You slowly smirk before pulling him close, capturing his lips with your own.
The guy is shaken out of his compulsion and his arms wrap low around your waist to pull you even closer to him. You kiss him roughly to make sure his lips appear swollen and even muss his hair up. But the moment you reach under his shirt and rake your nails across his back, causing him to groan, you hear someone drop down beside you.
One second, you're enjoying a kiss and the next your victim is shoved away from you. Dwayne practically puts himself between you and your meal as he snarls, "Get. Lost."
The other individuals drop down into the alley, and you meet three amused expressions. Paul and Marko are snickering quietly whereas David is smirking at his dark-haired brother.
"You alright there, Dwayne?"
Dwayne turns, expression unimpressed at David's question. Instead of answering him, he turns his stare on you. "What?" You feign innocence. "I had to sell it. His friends needed to believe I brought him in here for anything other than feeding."
"Whatever. Next time, just kill the guy."
As Dwayne stalks off, you smile at his back. The moment he disappears, you ask, "Was that- was that jealousy?"
"Yep." Paul skips to you, draping an arm around your shoulders. "Dwayne's always been possessive, but it's been a long time since he took real interest in someone."
"This is going to be fun," Marko muses.
You roll your eyes and sigh but can't help but agree.
Over the course of another few days, it's now very obvious that Dwayne's hovering wasn't just because you were a female. He most definitely knows you can take care of yourself, yet he's still there, but now he's openly snarling when someone looks at you a little too long. To placate him, you only ride with him and pull him into the V of your thighs when you're sitting on the railing. He starts tensing up the moment you all people watch for your next meal and other guys stare back, but the tension drops from his shoulders when you hop onto the railing, pull him into the V of your thighs, and hug him from behind.
Nothing intimate happens between you and Dwayne, but it becomes an unspoken rule among the small coven that you're off limits.
Everything seems to be going well until you meet the boys on the boardwalk one night and David looks livid.
Your smile instantly vanishes. "What's wrong?"
"The woods smell like fuckin' dog," he seethes.
Immediately your gaze snaps towards the sky and your heart sinks. "It's a full moon."
"We know. We're gonna try and kill this wolf for stepping into our territory and pissin' all over the place."
"What?" Your voice is lethally quiet as you meet David's gaze. "You have to be joking. One bite- hell, even one nip!- is a death sentence."
"We'll be fine. We just thought we'd let you know."
As they turn to mount their bikes, you swear. "Goddammit. Wait for me. You're not doing this alone."
You climb onto the back of Dwayne's bike, wrapping your arms around his waist as you glare at the others for their idiotic choices. They're quite solemn as they drive to the woods, and you keep your eyes peeled for the werewolf in question. As they come to a stop, you climb off and glance around the eerily quiet woods.
"So do you have any tips on tracking a werewolf?" Paul muses.
You gulp. "It's a full moon and this wolf most likely claimed these woods as theirs. It'll be hunting us."
The boys chuckle and start walking, combing the woods for any sight of the wolf. It isn't long until a twig snaps- a twig that neither you nor the boys have stepped on. You all freeze.
"Showtime?" Marko wonders.
You sigh. "Be prepared to run. Werewolves can match a vampire's speed on the nights of a full moon."
"We'll be alright."
Almost as soon as the words leave Marko's mouth, the werewolf rushes in. It takes down Paul by his knees, standing on his back and snarling. Before he can snap his jaws, you rush over and kick the werewolf to send it flying.
"What the fuck was that?!" Paul incredulously asks as he hurriedly climbs back to his feet.
"A werewolf," you deadpan. "Keep your guard up. It'll come back."
For a few minutes, it seems like the werewolf is toying with all of you. It keeps knocking down the boys, snarling before disappearing. You've kicked it off your friends three times by now, but the second you hear a howl in the distance, you and the boys freeze.
"There's a second one?" You ask. David shrugs and you bite your tongue to keep from giving him a verbal lashing. "It was stupid to do this on the night of a full moon. We need to leave right now, and I'll do my best to sniff out the werewolves tomorrow so we can handle them when they're in their human forms."
"How much harder can two werewolves be?"
"Pretty fuckin' hard, David. I know you're a badass and all, but we need to do this another night."
Before David can answer, Dwayne shouts. You whirl around, eyes widening at seeing a werewolf pinning him to the ground with its sharp teeth inches from his face. Without thinking, you fly at the wolf, tackling it off of him. You and the wolf scramble for the upper hand and you hiss when there's a pain in your shoulder.
Eventually, you manage to pin the wolf to the ground by its neck and shove your hand into its chest cavity to yank out its heart. With the wolf dead, you toss the heart aside. "Now will you listen to me? This was such a stupid fucking idea." The boys remain quiet, staring at her.
Actually, they're staring at your shoulder.
"What?"
Dwayne steps forward, carefully reaching for your arm and pulling you a step towards him. You frown, but then hiss when he moves the neckline of your shirt off your shoulder. "You're bit."
Your heart falls into your stomach and you quickly glance at the shoulder that you now realize is burning. Your eyes fill with tears. "O-Oh."
"Oh? Oh?!" Dwayne nearly shouts. "Werewolf bites are lethal, remember? How could you be so goddamn stupid?!"
Your bottom lip trembles. "I'm well aware of that, Dwayne. I was the one who told you to hunt the werewolf another night, remember?" You sigh and pull your hand free from his grasp. You take a moment to collect your thoughts before admitting, "There's a cure. Only a select few know and the cure is hard to get your hands on unless you're on friendly terms with those who have access to it. It's not my secret to divulge, so I was compelled to not say anything unless it was an emergency."
"What is it?" Dwayne asks. "We'll get it."
"You can't. But I can," you admit. "Let's just get to the cave. I have a phone call to make."
So, for part two, do we want the Mystic Falls gang to follow Klaus to Santa Carla or do we want the Santa Carla gang to visit Mystic Falls?
995 notes · View notes
fanficimagery · 9 months
Note
Hows the writers block going? Also any book recs? Or like top 5 reads of the year
Writer's block is still going strong. It's so annoying.
And what type of books do you like? Apparently, I'm very much in dark romance/taboo stuff lmao.
The books I've liked a lot so far are:
The Nanny by Lana Ferguson - it's a bit of a second chance romance, though they don't know this is their second chance. She was making bank on OnlyFans and he was her top contributor. But then she left the site, a year or so later needs some cash so she decided to become a live-in nanny. And guess who she nanny's for...
Haunting Adeline by H.D Carlton - this book has a whole page of trigger warnings. It's dark romance and very non-consensual.. until it becomes somewhat consensual. You will question your morals with this book and especially its sequel.
Den of Vipers by K.A Knight - this is another dark romance. Dead beat father gives his daughter to a mafia-like gang to pay off his debt. Only when the guys go to retrieve her, they aren't expecting this tattooed bar owner who can kick ass. She's very much against being held against her will, but eventually she likes being there.
A Court of Mist and Fury by Sarah J. Maas - I think this is book 2 in the series and I loved it so much! I think this is my favorite because we're introduced to the Court of Dreams and ugh... Rhysand, Cassian, and Azriel are just perfection lol.
Fourth Wing by Rebecca Yarros - Dragon. War. College. It gives off divergent/dauntless initiation vibes, and it's really good. I can't wait for book 2.
21 notes · View notes
fanficimagery · 10 months
Photo
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
#me at any minor inconvenience
Tumblr media
3K notes · View notes
fanficimagery · 1 year
Text
La Reina del Inframundo
When your neighbor goes missing, you call upon your seven deadly sins to help get him back.
Tumblr media
Words: 8.6K Author's Note: SURPRISE! Finally have something to post, so here it is a day earlier than normal. This imagine is probably ridiculous, but you know what? Blame the Kingdom of the Wicked series. I wanted my own seven deadly sins lol even if they don't make much of an appearance in here. Sons of Anarchy AU. Title translation: The Queen of the Underworld.
When you were little, you were probably the most spoiled girl you'd ever known. Anything you needed or wanted was yours and you ended up quite ignorant of everything going on around you. You didn't know anything about the family business, only that your daddy was an important man and you had numerous uncles who looked after you. And then you became a teenager, and you understood that not only was your daddy important but he was also dangerous too. Your parents did everything to shield you from the life, but when you and your mother were kidnapped and she was killed, you wanted to know the ins and outs of everything.
Your uncles, only a couple by blood, made sure you knew how to take care of yourself. You learned to fight and how to handle weapons, and learned about other families that were nearly as important as yours. You learned who your allies were and who your enemies were, and far sooner than you had anticipated, you were upgraded from Princess to Queen.
Losing your father made you bitter and you held no remorse for sending your men after those who had a hand in his death. It was your turn to lead the family business as your father's only child, and your father's brothers happily let everyone think they were in charge while you watched everyone and everything from the shadows.
Everyone learned to fear your family name since you were quite bloodthirsty, but as the years slowly passed you learned to take it down a notch. Eventually, you grew tired of having no privacy and decided to move out on your own since no one outside of the men you grew up with knew you were the head of the family business.
You chose Charming since it was quite the picturesque little town, but those who served under you didn't like you being so far away. So, to keep them from dropping by or watching you from afar, you anonymously purchased a large plot of land and let them build another compound and warehouse nearby.
The construction of the compound and warehouse gave you more than enough time to find a suitable house for yourself, and have it remodeled and furnished before you moved in. There was lots of talk around Charming about who was disrupting their usual routine, but no one ever found out anything of importance.
When you finally move into your house, it takes some getting used to. There's no noise, and no men lurking around corners or men coming up to you every half hour to see if you need anything. It feels good to make your own food and have a peaceful meal, and to just laze around to watch some television, but you're still the woman behind the curtain, taking phone calls and attending meetings and making sure everything is on the up and up.
You've been in your new house for a couple of weeks now and there's not been a single problem. At least not until you're in the middle of your shower and your scalding hot water turns unbearably cold. With a shout, you hop on out to try and catch your breath. You give it a few seconds before testing the water with your hand and quickly yank back when it's still cold.
You test the hot water in the bathroom sink, but that too is cold. Pulling on a robe, you head to your kitchen and test the hot water there. Cold. All cold.
With a sigh, you head towards the laundry room where the water heater resides. There's a little blinking light at the bottom that should signify the water heater is working properly, but unfortunately it isn't blinking.
"Son of a-"
You've learned a lot of things, but lighting the pilot light was not one of them. So uncaring for the fact that you're merely in a robe with shampoo still in your hair, you slip your feet into a pair of house slippers and head outside. You look around your neighbors' driveways and find a motorcycle parked at the house next to yours.
Scurrying next door, you knock on the front door. It doesn't take long at all for the door to be opened and you give yourself a moment to take in the tall specimen standing in front of you. Wet hair hangs down past the man's shoulders, water droplets clinging to a full beard, and a towel is wrapped tightly around his waist. Water droplets glisten down a tattooed torso and you have to quickly shake your head clear when you realize you're ogling. "Uh, sorry." You glance up to meet his amused gaze. "I, uh, I live next door. I really hope it's not a bad time, besides the obvious nakedness going on, but I could really use your help if you're not in a time crunch."
He arches an eyebrow at you. "What seems to be the problem?"
"I was in the middle of my own shower when my water heater went out. I checked it and there are no leaks which leads me to believe the pilot light went out. I have no clue how to light it and I'm hoping you do."
"Sure. Let me just…" He trails off as he glances down his body. "Let me get dressed and I'll help you out."
You sag in relief. "Thank you so much."
"You can use my kitchen sink if you wanna rinse your hair. You know, just in case the problem is something else."
"Oh. Yeah, thanks. I would rather rinse with hot water than cold."
The man opens his door further and you step in. "I'm Opie."
"YN. Nice to finally meet one of my neighbors."
He chuckles. "Yeah? Everyone 'round here steers clear."
"Motorcycle that off putting?"
"That and the MC." Walking into the kitchen, he points to a kutte hanging off the back of a chair. Sons of Anarchy. And huh. You've heard of them- heard all about the power struggle within the club, but they stayed off your radar and you theirs.
"What a bunch of pussies," you mumble. But Opie still hears you and he grins some more.
"Sink is clean. There's even a hose you can use. I'll be right back."
"Mhm. Thanks again."
Opie turns to walk away, and you tilt your head to admire his back muscles and tattoos. You bite your bottom lip at what you see, but quickly turn to the kitchen sink less you're busted ogling him again.
Turning on the sink's hot water, you grab the little hose and test it out. When the water is hot, you bend over the sink and flip your hair into it.
It takes you longer than anticipated to rinse out the shampoo in your hair and when you do, you're quick to turn off the water and then wring out as much water from your hair as you can. Letting your hair hang in front of your shoulder and over your chest so the front of the robe soaks up any other water, you find paper towels close by and take one to clean up the sides of the sink and counter where water splashed.
"All good to go?" You startle at the words and whirl around, finding Opie leaning against the doorway as he grins at you. His hair has been pulled back into a knot and a black shirt hugs his torso sinfully tight.
You gulp. "Y-Yeah."
"After you then."
You stumble and mutter a quick, shut up, when he laughs at you. He follows you all the way to your house, shutting the front door behind him and then stepping into your laundry room. "This is it. There's a light that's supposed to be blinking-"
"Yeah. I know. I actually have this same water heater."
"Oh, thank god."
Opie squats down and you watch him hold a knob down while clicking another button. It clicks about fifteen times before the light blinks, and you exhale in relief. "That should do it. If it goes out again on its own, just go ahead and come get me. It'll probably need to be cleaned and I can help with that also."
"Thank you! I really didn't want to have to call my uncles. They didn't want me living on my own and they would have teased me mercilessly if I had to call them so soon."
"I bet." Opie looks you up and down in your robe and your shift nervously. "Well, I'll go ahead and get out of your hair so you can finish your shower or whatever. If you ever need help, you know where to find me now. As long as my bike is out front, I'm home."
You smile as you walk him towards the door. "Thank you so much, Opie. I definitely owe you one."
You watch him until he's halfway between your houses and then shut the door before hurrying back to your bathroom.
And hallelujah! You have hot water once again.
Tumblr media
After your first meeting with Opie, you seem to see him all the time when you're out and about. You have a smile and wave for him every time you make eye contact, laughing when his club brothers eye you up and down or whistle appreciatively until Opie shoves them hard enough to shut them up.
The next time you have face to face time with him, however, is when you're on the side of the road trying to replace a flat tire.
"Come. On. You. Sonnuvabitch," you grunt as you try to twist the lug wrench to loosen a lug nut. You've managed to get one off, but the others are proving to be a bitch.
The sound of motorcycle engines approaching has you looking up and down the side of the stretch of road you're on, and you spot two individuals riding closer and closer. Only needing their muscle to loosen the lug nuts since you know how to do the rest, you stand up and wave them down. And when you see them slowing down, angling their bikes to you, you sigh in relief.
One of the men has a very familiar beard and you can't help but smile as they stop right behind your car. "Hey neighbor," you muse when they cut their engines.
Opie pulls off his riding glasses and helmet, settling everything on his handlebars. His friend does the same before they both stand, and Opie offers you a small smile. "What trouble are you in now?"
"I just need your muscles, I swear." You chuckle, nodding at his friend and his too charming grin he throws your way. "The last place I got my car a tune-up at, they tightened the lug nuts too tight. I just need someone to loosen them up really quick and then I can take care of the rest."
"No need to worry that pretty little head of yours, darlin'," Opie's friend says. "I'm sure my boy Ope can take care of it for you." He claps Opie on the shoulders, squeezing and nudging him forward.
Opie's eyes roll. "YN, this is Jax. Jax, this is my neighbor YN."
You and Jax exchange greetings as Opie gets to work on changing your tire for you.
"So, how's that water heater treating you?" Opie asks. "No more naked knocks on other people's doors?"
"Naked knocks?" Jax arches an eyebrow at you.
"First of all, shut up," you tell Jax. And then looking at Opie, you say, "It's working fine. Haven't had a problem since you helped me."
"Good. That's good."
"So where did you come from?" Jax asks.
"From Salinas."
"Yeah? Why Charming?"
You shrug. "When my mom passed, my dad and his brothers raised me. And then my dad passed, and my uncles took my wellbeing a little too seriously. I needed some space from them."
"Pretty sure they're expecting her to throw in the towel any moment now and go crawling back to them," Opie says.
"Exactly." You grin at the biker that's nearly finished with changing your tire for you. "They know I know how to take care of myself, but they're still hoping I fail and call them up. Can you imagine how put out they're going to be when they realize I have a perfectly friendly biker living next door who doesn't mind lending me a hand every once in a while?"
Opie laughs as he lowers your car from the small car jack. He then grabs up the flat tire and carries it to the trunk of your car while Jax grabs up the jack and the lug wrench. Once everything is put away, the men face you as Opie says, "You're all set. If you stop by Teller Automotive, we can get the tire fixed for you and put the spare back in the trunk."
You arch an eyebrow at him. "You work at an auto garage?"
"Try own it," Jax muses. "It's mine. The club runs it," he says while pointing to the President patch on his own kutte.
"Huh. Nice." Then glancing back at Opie, you say, "Well I guess I owe you. Again."
"I'm just racking up those favors, aren't I?"
"Yeah, yeah." You smile as you pull open the driver's side door. "Thank you. I'll, uh, I'll see you around."
The men make their way back to their bikes, but they wait until you drive off before taking their leave as well.
Tumblr media
As music blares throughout your room, you mouth along to the lyrics as you ready yourself for a party with the Sons of Anarchy. You had taken your tire to Teller Automotive when you found the time and Opie fixed it up for you like he said he would. Then after putting it back on your car, he made sure your spare was okay before putting it away back in the trunk. Jax tried to refuse payment by saying you get a freebie for being new to Charming, but you weren't having it and bullied the man in his office to take your money.
Needless to say, the Sons were impressed with how you didn't back down.
Jax then extended an invite to their party, and you agreed since you didn't have any plans. Opie tried to tell you that you didn't have to attend because their type of parties usually got out of hand, but you assured him you could handle your own with an all-knowing grin. Jax whooped and Opie looked a little apprehensive but still told you what time to be there.
So here you are, in a backless black bandana tank top and a pair of faded skinny jeans with rips along your thighs and knees. Your makeup has already been applied and your hair straightened, and you readily slip your feet into a pair of chunky heeled Doc Martens. And instead of taking a purse or wallet, you decide to slip your ID and Driver's License into the back of your phone case before slipping it into one pocket while shoving several twenties in the other.
Then after making sure everything is turned off, with the exception of two small lamps in the living room, you lock up your house and head out for the night.
The drive to Teller Automotive isn't that far and you get there fairly quickly. The entire lot is enclosed with a tall chain link fence that has some form of material draped on the inside so you can't see through, so you're not sure where to park, but one of the Sons who's speaking with a woman outside the fence spots you and tells you where to go. After following his directions, you park and get out of your car. Then pocketing your keys, you turn around and take in your surroundings.
There are barrels of fire scattered around the lot, as well as numerous picnic tables and a single boxing ring that has two men going toe to toe inside of it as many spectators cheer on the violence. The auto garage portion of the building is shut down, but the club portion has its bay doors rolled up. As you make your way towards it, you can see a bar and numerous tables scattered about the room. There are a couple of couches and even a pool table, and many scantily clad women working the room.
Chuckling, you enter the club with all the confidence in the world. Immediately you can feel the stares on you- both lecherous and envious- and you make your way towards the bar.
Sitting on the stool across from the bartender, you smile at him. "Can I have a beer? Whatever you have is fine." As the bartender grabs you a beer, you pull a twenty from your pocket and hand it over.
"It's only six bucks."
"Then I'll grab another two throughout the night. Don't worry about any change."
The bartender nods and puts the money away under the counter, and you turn around on your stool. Crossing one knee over the other, you lean back against the bar while taking your first sip of your drink.
"Hey. When'd you get in?" Jax takes the stool next to you and you grin at him.
"Just now. Was taking in the scene before I went looking for familiar faces."
"Ope would have greeted 'ya, but he's currently trying to fend off a couple of sweetbutts."
"Sweetbutts?"
"Women who want to fuck a Son in hopes of him giving her his crow."
You frown. "How does one give someone a crow?"
Jax chuckles. "You know, it's kind of refreshing that you don't know anything about the MC life."
"Yeah, well…" You shrug, trailing off as you take another sip of your beer.
"It can be a good thing or a bad thing," he continues. "Good because we know you ain't looking at Ope just because of his kutte and bad because this life is tough. Especially for the women."
You flash him a grin. "Who said I was lookin' at Opie?"
"Please." Jax huffs. "I put on my best smile for you when he was changing your tire and you only had eyes for him."
"It's the height. And the muscle definition in his back." You sigh wistfully, sipping your beer. "God, his back."
Jax laughs as he grabs himself another beer and you gesture the bartender to give you another. "Well, Ope can use a saving grace whenever you're ready. Don't let anyone push you around."
"Trust me. I won't."
As Jax takes his leave, you meet every woman's glare that had been directed at you because he had chosen to spend a few minutes of his time on you. You give them the most deadpan stare ever until they look away and then smirk as you start in on your second beer. A couple men try their luck with you, but you're quick to reject them before they can get too comfortable. Your gaze occasionally falls back on Opie, and you make your move when you see him drain his beer and the so-called sweetbutts on either side of him lean further into his personal space.
Rolling your eyes, you grab a fresh beer from the bartender and start towards your neighbor. The gathered Sons seem to perk up, making the women on their laps pout, but you only have eyes for Opie.
Coming to a stop in front of him, you smirk as he looks up and the women vying for his attention glare at you. Holding out the new beer to him, you say, "Come on. Let's go get some fresh air."
His lips twitch as he accepts the beer and the woman on his left scoffs. "Excuse me!"
"You're excused."
Opie and his brothers all laugh and then the woman on his right gets bold. "Back off, bitch. Seniority rules here. If you're gonna be a regular, you start at the bottom of the totem pole. Now go clean the toilets or something."
Opie looks offended on your behalf, but you merely laugh as you step so you're directly standing in front of her. "Oh honey, I'm way too pretty to do the toilets. You, on the other hand…" She gasps and leans forward to stand, but you're quick to lift a foot and plant your boot in the middle of her chest. Her eyes widen as you shove her back into her seat and you lean forward as much as you can with your foot pressing against her. "Trust me, you don't wanna go down this road. You think I'm easy prey because this is my first time here but let me assure you that they will not find your body if you decide to piss me off."
"And that's our cue to go." Opie is quick to stand, gently grabbing you by the wrist to tug you away. His brothers all whoop and laugh as the one woman tries to console her friend who had balked at your words. You follow after him as he leads you outside, walking up to a picnic table that he ends up stepping up onto the bench to sit atop the table. You do the same and as you settle side by side, he asks, "So we wouldn't find her body, huh?"
You snort, covering your mouth where beer had dribbled out since he asked the question when you were mid-sip. "What can I say? I'm full of surprises."
"I'll say." Opie takes a pull from his own beer bottle. "So how are you liking the party?"
You shrug. "It's decent." Then you point towards the boxing ring with the neck of your bottle. "You ever get in there?"
"If I ever have any aggression to work out, yeah."
"Most people fuck their aggression out; you fight it out." This time it's Opie's turn to snort his beer and you smirk. "So how are you liking tonight's party? Are the women always so…"
"Slutty?"
"I was gonna say bold."
Opie shakes his head as he chuckles. "Yeah. It's their life's mission to either get knocked up by someone in a kutte or get a crow or a ring."
"That's the second time I heard something about a crow. What is that?" You ask.
Opie looks at you, seeing that you're honestly curious. "In our MC, a crow is a big deal. Bigger than a ring."
"No shit?"
"It's basically the men branding their women as their property."
"Wow," you drawl, completely unimpressed. "The women around here really need to rethink their priorities."
Opie chuckles some more. "So, you're saying you wouldn't get a tattoo for your man?"
"I mean…" You trail off, shrugging. "It all depends on the situation."
"How?"
"Take me and you for example," you say and roll your eyes when Opie smirks. "If we started hooking up and a month or two from now you asked me to get a tattoo personalized for you, I'd say you were out of your damn mind. I'd have to be with someone for years before getting a tattoo dedicated to my partner."
"That's fair." He takes a moment to watch you, watching you take in your surroundings and be at ease in this new environment. "So how was your day?"
"So-so," you say, watching the men duke it out in the ring. "It was a bit of a bore if I'm being honest."
"No work?"
"I work from home." You turn to face him, grinning softly. "I, uh, I have a family-owned private security schtick going on. My uncles work from the office, but I take calls and answer emails at home."
"Does working from home turn a decent profit?"
"I'm living pretty comfortably, so I'd say it does."
Opie doesn't question your answer and then turns back to the fight himself.
For the rest of the night, the two of you keep one another company outside by the fire. You switch to water so you're able to drive home and you learn a little bit more about how the MC handles themselves and the people milling about their territory.
Tumblr media
Over the next couple of weeks, you find Opie hanging out at your place more and more. After the faucet at your kitchen sink had deteriorated and leaked beneath the cabinets, Opie installed the new one for you after you bought everything you needed. You repaid him with dinner and a beer, and he just kept showing up after that. Sometimes with Jax or Juice or even Happy who reminded you of some of your uncles.
You've gotten to know each other really well that you have a date-slash-not date planned with him, so you're a little surprised when he doesn't show.
Or answer your call.
Or your text.
You keep listening for a motorcycle, but two days go by and nothing.
On the third day there's a pounding on your front door that immediately has you agitated. You march over to it, yank it open to give whoever it is a piece of your mind, only to gape as Jax marches in.
"Have you heard from Ope?"
"Well hello to you too," you deadpan as you swing the door shut. Sighing, you follow him to the living room where he's pacing.
"I'm being serious here, YN. Have you heard from Ope?"
His worry and tone give you pause, and then immediately sets you on edge. "No. We had plans two days ago, but he never showed up." You frown when you realize how exhausted Jax seems. "What's going on?"
Jax sighs and runs a hand through his hair. "Nothing. Don't-"
"Don't tell me not to worry about it," you say. You step in front of him, arms crossed. "I was ready to bitch out Opie the next time I saw him, but then you marched in here all worried and now I'm worried. If he left town on his own, then fine. But if he was taken because of the club-"
"What the hell would you know about club life?" He scoffs.
"Don't get pissy with me, presidente." You snap back at him. "You'd be surprised at what I know."
"Oh yeah?"
"Yes." You lightly glare at him, but then the glare softens as you smirk at him. "Weren't you a little bit skeptical at how easily I made myself comfortable at your parties? How I didn't cower to your women or how I stood up to the men who tried their luck?"
Jax tenses. "Who are you?"
"A friend, I hope." Jax frowns and you sigh. "Look. I didn't come to Charming looking for trouble. I didn't plan on Opie being my neighbor or getting to know you guys. In fact, I just wanted to fly under the radar, but you guys… you guys threw a wrench into everything."
"Who do you work for?"
You scoff. "I don't work for anyone."
"What the hell is going on here, YN?" Jax wonders, getting annoyed. "I'm confused as shit right now and my brother is missing and-"
"Hey." You step right into his space, reaching up to lightly pat the side of his face as you stare up at him. "I can help you look for him, but you're gonna need to trust me. I know this is MC business, but if you want Opie found then you're gonna have to spill."
"This isn't going to bite me on the ass?"
"Nope. In fact, I'm pretty sure you'll benefit from it. Now what do you say?" You hold a hand out to him. "If you say you trust me, you have to tell me exactly what's going on. The nitty gritty details won't ever be repeated from my lips."
Jax takes a moment to think about it before throwing caution to the wind and grasping your hand. "Fine. We have a deal."
"Good." Pulling out your phone with your other hand, you press on the name that's saved in your first favorite slot. It rings twice before the call is answered. "Gather my favorite sins and send them to my house. Discreetly. Someone important to me was taken and I am not happy."
You disconnect the call and Jax just stares at you. "Your favorite sins? What the fuck was that about?"
But you merely smile at him. "Congratulations, Mr. Teller. Sons of Anarchy are now under my protection so long as you don't do stupid shit."
"Your protection?"
"You'll see. Now talk. I need to figure out an abbreviated version to tell my sins when they get here."
Jax arches an eyebrow. "Your sins?"
"Yes. Now speak."
Jax huffs but takes a seat on the edge of your couch, spilling everything. You're familiar with turf wars and kidnappings and torture, and the more Jax speaks the more unsettled you are for Opie. The issue, however, is an old grievance another MC has with the Sons. They'd been spotted around town for the past week, keeping the Sons on their toes and making the Sons chase them out of town. But the Sons were split in all sorts of directions and Opie never came back.
Jax is in the middle of telling you possible locations of where Opie might be when the back door to your house opens. He pauses and immediately reaches for his gun, but you put a hand on his wrist and put a finger to your mouth to tell him to be quiet. "Let me do the talking. It'll be fine."
Jax hesitantly relaxes, but then he tenses right back up when man after man files into your living room. Each one is wearing dark jeans and a dark jacket with its hood pulled up, but when the hoods fall, he's treated to every man's face tattooed to look skeletal. "What the…"
Each man takes a stand around the room, only having eyes for you as they completely ignore Jax. "Listen up. Opie Winston is the man that was taken." You pull out your phone, pulling up a picture you snapped of him before holding your phone up- screen out- so your men can see. "He's my neighbor and has been nothing but kind to me. I've grown very fond of him."
One of your men (Pride) quietly huffs but you still hear him as he mutters, "Seems like our queen has found herself a king."
"¡Cállate!" You snap at him. "His club president has kindly offered up who took him and possible locations of where they might be keeping him, but they can't get close. I need you to find Opie and bring him back safely. Anyone involved in his kidnapping is to be brought in as well. I want them to see what happens when you take something or someone I deem important from me." After telling them what they need to know, your men all nod and you smirk before letting them go. "Now that you're caught up, you're dismissed. Happy hunting."
The men take their leave from the same door they walked in through and then you turn to Jax who has an eyebrow arched at you in amusement. "Queen, huh? And let me guess, those were the seven deadly sins?"
"Yes. Pride, Greed, Lust, Envy, Gluttony, Wrath, and Sloth are my best crew. Now call off your boys and have them go back to the club. The last thing we need is them shooting at my sins."
"Fuck. You're right." Jax pulls out his own phone to call his boys off. You watch him as he sends out the text and then he stands as if ready to leave.
"Sorry if I overstepped by calling dibs on the men who took Opie."
"Don't be." He smirks at you now. "I'm kind of curious to see what you're capable of. And I totally called it. You have the hots for Opie. Happy's gonna be so disappointed."
You roll your eyes a little and you hand Jax your phone. "Put your number in. I'll call you when we have your boy back."
"Don't you mean our boy?"
"Shut up." You laugh and then reclaim your phone after he's done what you asked. "And just so you know, if there's more than one man they bring in, only one of them gets to walk so he's able to warn his club that Sons of Anarchy are now under my protection."
"You're that confident, huh?"
"You have no idea. Now get outta here, but don't tell your other boys about me."
"Why not?"
"Because I enjoy making an entrance."
Jax laughs as he walks out of your house. "If you manage to find Ope, you'll be my new favorite person."
"Yeah, yeah."
Tumblr media
For the past day and a half, you've reclaimed your throne at the compound and established with your tios that you were coming out of the shadows. They didn't fight you on the decision and, in fact, they might have even encouraged you to see where things went with the missing Son since you needed someone by your side.
You've been in contact with Jax, keeping him updated, but you've yet to update him of the latest development.
Opie was found along with four bikers who'd been guarding him.
You're anxious to tell Jax, but you want to get Opie settled and cleaned up before calling in his brothers. So, to kill time, you go ahead and get dressed.
You strip down to your panties right there in your room, pulling on a blazer and buttoning it closed beneath your bust so your cleavage is on display. You even have to place some double-sided sticky tape so there are no nip slips while you put on a show. Then you find yourself a pair of leather pants that you manage to wiggle into and a pair of stilettos that make you feel powerful as you walk around in a room full of men.
You're adding a couple pieces of jewelry here and there when you get the text that Opie is there. You finish getting ready and then walk out to where you know they're holding him, and grin when you hear him cursing up a storm.
"Who the fuck even are you guys? If you really are my rescuers, why can't I leave?"
"That… would be because of me," you muse as you step into the room.
Opie's head whips in your direction and your smile drops when you see the black eye, the gash above his eyebrow and on the bridge of his nose, and the busted lip. Even his hands look like they have some damage, and his clothes are bloodied.
"YN?"
"In the flesh." You walk closer to him, hesitantly reaching out to him in case he balks from your touch, but he doesn't. You touch his hair, frowning to find crusted blood clumping the strands together. "And to think I thought you stood me up."
"Nope. I was just being held hostage. Still am."
You offer him a grin. "You're not a hostage here, Opie. I swear. Now come on." You offer him a hand. "Come with me so you can get cleaned up and changed. I'll call Jax and the others, and then I'll deal with those assholes who had you."
"You? You're gonna deal with them?"
"Yep. Got Jax's blessing and everything. Now let's go. I had to sneak into your house to grab you some clothes, so you might as well put them to use."
Opie laughs and then groans, clutching at his ribs. You rub his shoulder until the pain passes and when he stands you grab his hand. Mentally cheering when he doesn't pull away, you lead him back to your bedroom so he can use your private shower.
Opie looks around your room while you grab his bag from the closet and then show him to the bathroom. You try not to grin when you see him taking it all in and then leave him be. You pull out your phone to text Jax the directions to the compound and that they'd be let in upon arrival, and then settle in front of your vanity.
Whenever you've done business with those who opposed what you and your family have done or tried to claim your notoriety for themselves, you've always presented yourself a certain way. Your makeup was half and half, half normal and half skeletal, which is why your favorite sins have tattooed themselves that way. So as Opie showers, you get started on wiping off half your makeup before blending white and black face paint along your features.
It surprisingly doesn't take you long to get your makeup done, so you take a seat on the edge of your bed to wait for Opie to be done. A handful of minutes later, the bathroom door opens and Opie steps out. He freezes when he sees you and you smirk at him. "Come take a seat. We need to talk."
Rubbing the towel over his hair one last time, Opie tosses it back into your bathroom before padding barefoot towards you. As he sits, he asks, "Who are you?"
"I'm YN. You know that."
"You're clearly a very important person to have so many men working under you."
Grinning at him, you shrug. "I was my father's only heir. His business became my business."
"You said you worked in private security."
"Yeah. We do that too, but in the underground- in the underworld- we do so much more. They call me La Reina de Inframundo."
"Which means?"
"Queen of the Underworld."
Opie huffs and you hesitantly reach for his hand, clasping it between two of your own. "Why'd you go through so much trouble for me?"
"Because you were kind to me." He scoffs this time, and you angle your body towards him. "I'm serious. You had no idea about my reputation and treated me like any other woman that wasn't actively trying to get into your pants. You were kind and you became my friend, and I- I might have grown overly fond of you."
"Only might?" You roll your eyes with a slight huff and stand, but Opie is quick to catch you by the wrist and pull you in so you're standing between his parted knees. "Oh, I think you're pretty fond of me if you went through all this trouble."
"Fine. I like you, but I'm also aware about how the men of MC's work. And I just want to assure you right now, no matter what happens between you and me, I will have the Sons' back. I've never had a sibling, but I'm pretty sure I wouldn't want one if they're anything like Jax or Juice."
Opie grins at your joke. "Been keeping in contact with them?"
"Jax, yes. Juice just thought I needed to be checked up on for some reason. I guess he assumed I'd be a sobbing mess without you around or something."
"...thank you."
"You don't need to thank me, Ope." You reach for his face, gently cradling it in the palms of your hands before smoothing his hair back as his arms wrap around the small of your back. "You'd have done the same for me if I'd gone missing."
His smile immediately vanishes as his gaze darkens and his arms squeeze you tighter which brings you closer to him. And honestly, you quite like the feeling of being in his arms. "They'd be dead if they'd taken you."
"Likewise." His brow furrows and you wrinkle your nose at him. "Look at you all adorable and clueless," you coo. You lean down and press a kiss to his forehead. "Those men outside signed their own death certificates the moment they kidnapped you. They just don't know it yet."
"You're gonna kill them?"
"You'll see. Now put your shoes on. Your boys should be here by now and they're probably itching to pull a gun. Go keep them calm."
As Opie looks for socks and shoes, you walk over to your bedside table and pull open the drawer. Pulling out your gun, you make sure it's loaded before sliding into your waistband at the small of your back and then situating the back of your blazer over it. When you turn back around, Opie's staring at you with an arched eyebrow. You merely grin and shoo him out the door, telling him you'd be out there soon.
You give him a minute to find his way and then head out yourself, keeping to the shadows. Then when you get to the main room, you move to the darkest corner and watch everyone. The Sons of Anarchy stand off to one side as they look over Opie with your sins and tios on the other, and in the middle are the four bikers the sins had taken and bound to chairs.
"What the fuck is this?" One of the bound bikers scoffs. "Have the Sons turned into pussies that let a new crew handle their business?"
All the Sons, with the exception of Jax and Opie, bristle at the insult. Happy and Tig look like they're on a very short leash and would like nothing more than to tear apart the men limb by limb, but Jax keeps them in line.
"That's what I thought. Pussies."
Happy and Tig lunge, but Jax and Juice keep their brothers back. Opie mutters about it not being worth it and once it quiet, you take that as your cue.
Walking forward, you keep your head held high and let the click!, click!, click!, of your heels put the room on edge. The men part and it takes a moment for a majority of the Sons to recognize you. Jax gapes and then smirks, nudging Opie who shakes his head at his brother.
"What the fuck is this?" Tig asks.
"Our new ally," Jax muses.
Walking up to the bound four men, you arch an eyebrow at them. The mouthy one scoffs yet again as he takes you in. "You idiots made a mistake," you say. "You took someone I care about and I don't take that lightly." Reaching for the small of your back, you pull free your gun and grip it tight.
"Ha. I'm sure under that stupid makeup you're nothing but a pretty face, so why don't you strut that perky ass of yours back out of the room and let the grown men talk."
His companions all chuckle and you allow yourself to sarcastically laugh with them before aiming your gun and pulling the trigger. The laughing immediately ceases, and their expressions all morph into shock as their mouthy companion's head slumps backwards. You smirk. "Only one of you will walk out of here, so the more you mouth off the faster you will die."
The remaining three men struggle against their binds, and you giggle at their fear.
"Holy shit," Happy utters. Your gaze darts to him and you smirk as you watch him take in your tios and your sins. When his gaze darts back to you, he says, "La Reina del Inframundo."
You bend at the waist, arms sweeping out to the side as you mockingly bow. "At your service."
"What the fuck is that?" Tig asks, glancing between his brother and you. "Not all of us speak spanish, Hap."
"Queen of the Underworld," Jax answers. He saunters up to your side, nudging your elbow with his own. "Isn't that right?"
"Sí." Then losing your smile, you walk closer to the bound men, pacing back and forth in front of them. "So, this is what's going to happen. One of you is going back to your president and letting him know that the Sons are under La Reina's protection."
"Who is going back?" Another bound individual asks. He looks between his other bound brothers, throwing them under the bus. "I'll tell you whatever it is you want to know."
You slowly grin at him and then raise your gun, putting a bullet between his eyes. "No me gustan las ratas (I don't like rats)." One of the remaining two flinches and whimpers, and you put a bullet in his head too. The last remaining individual keeps his gaze straight ahead and though you see his bottom lip tremble, you let him live. "And it looks like we have a winner."
Your men and the Sons all chuckle.
"Untie him, Envy. Greed and Wrath, I need you two to drive him out to the middle of nowhere. Let him find his own way back home."
As the man is untied, he hesitantly stands while rubbing his wrist. "So, I'm free to go? Just like that?"
"Just a little like that." Before he can question you, you put a bullet in his right knee. He shouts in both pain and surprise, and you grin. "Now you're free to go."
Greed and Wrath stalk forward, grabbing the guy's arms and dragging him out of the room. You don't need to utter a word as other men under your rule step forward, untying the dead bodies and getting them out of there as well.
Looking towards the Sons, you gesture for them to follow. "I have a bar upstairs. It's about to smell like bleach down here, so unless you're into that…"
As you start walking, you grab Opie's hand and tug him after you. You hear Jax chuckle, but soon enough they all start to follow.
Upstairs sits one of your favorite rooms. A sleek mahogany bar runs the length of the side wall, the wall behind it lit up and showcasing every bottle of liquor in stock. There's a clear refrigerator that's stocked with several brands of beer and you even have a few on tap. There are a cluster of couches for those decompressing talks, as well as round tables and chairs for the rowdier gatherings. And for entertainment, there are two dart boards and a pool table.
"Pick your poison, boys. Pride will get you whatever you want so long as we have it."
As the Sons gladly make their way to the bar, Opie stays by your side. He tugs you closer, tucking you into his side and he presses his lips to your temple as your arm wraps around the small of his back. "What is it with naming your men after the seven deadly sins?"
"When I took over, I needed a crew of my very own who would be loyal to me and me only. All my men are obviously loyal, but some have a family of their own who will always be number one to them," you say as you glance up at him. "I get it, I do, but I wanted those who would put me first. My seven deadly sins do that."
As Opie stares down at you, you feel the tension between the two of you amping up. It's always been there, ever since the two of you started hanging out, but neither of you ever acted on it. But as his eyes dart to your lips and your hand finds its way under his shirt so you can stroke the skin of his hip, you know it's inevitable that this friendship is destined to be something more.
"I hate to be a cockblock," you hear Jax muse, "but how exactly is all this going to work out?" You and Opie both exhale in annoyance, glancing at his club president who's smirking between the two of you. "Not that I'm not grateful for the Queen's protection, but we can't be seen as pussies."
"And you won't be," you say. "The Sons of Anarchy will still operate as you have been. I don't care about your club business. But seeing as I've unfortunately grown fond of a few members, I will be on the sidelines waiting to put a bitch in a ditch should they cross a line."
"And what do you consider crossing a line?" Jax asks.
"Any unprovoked kidnappings and/or torture. If you're doing business and you piss someone off, that's on you. But if anyone comes around sniffing around Charming, pushing buttons to see what the response will be, I will set my sins loose."
Jax looks around at his men, gauging their reactions. No one seems to have a word to argue against you and he comes to a conclusion pretty fast. "I can work with that."
"That's what I like to hear." You slowly smile and then smother a laugh when Juice raises a hand. "Yes?"
"What exactly does the queen of the underworld do?"
"Now that's a secret, Mr. Ortiz." You wink at him. "All the prominent families of the underworld are interconnected in a way that I can't explain to you. As of right now, I keep the peace. Or force it if need be." As you smirk, you see Juice shrink down onto a bar stool. "I also make sure the most prominent families aren't murdering anyone without cause."
"When you first came into power, you were the most feared," Happy says. "Why?"
As you look at the man, your smirk slowly vanishes. "Some of the low-class families were looking to make a name for themselves. They waited until my father was at his most vulnerable and killed him in cold blood. They ripped my heart out that day. So, when I took my father's place, I hunted each and every one of them down, and did to them what they did to me."
"Which was?" Juice asks, hanging off your every word.
"I carved their hearts and delivered them to their head of house."
"Holy shit."
No one knows what to say to that, so Jax makes use of the pool table. They crowd around the pool table and dart boards, laughing and enjoying the beer you've offered them. Some of your men even come on up, grabbing themselves a beer and mingling with the Sons.
You feel yourself being led to one of the couches by Opie and then tugged down on his lap. Sitting sideways, you cross one knee over the other and wrap your arms loosely around his neck. "Well, aren't you being a little bold tonight."
Arms around your waist, Opie tugs you closer and lightly drags his nose along your jawline to your ear. "I just watched a beautiful woman avenge my kidnapping and beating." As he moves lower, you tilt your head to give him more access to your neck, shivering when his beard tickles the area. "I think it's time we stop tiptoeing around each other and just take what we want."
"Hmm. And what do you want, Ope?"
"You."
His teeth nip at your neck, and you quietly groan, moving to capture his lips with your own. Opie gives you a moment- a moment!- to control the kiss and then he's manhandling you on his lap so you're straddling him. As your hands delve into his hair to get a good grip on, his hands slide down your ass until he grasps the back of your thighs to hitch you right where he wants you.
The wolf whistles hardly faze you and you take your time enjoying what Opie's offering you.
It isn't until you hear the chanting of, "El rey, el rey, el rey (king, king, king)," that you pull yourself back from Opie's mouth and glance at your men who stop chanting and immediately explode into cheers and whistles.
"Uhh.. what's going on?"
You glance back at Opie, taking a moment to laugh at your skeleton makeup that's smeared onto half his face, before wiping it off and explaining, "They've been patiently waiting for their reina to find her rey. Outside this compound you might be a Son, but within this compound you're about to become King." Opie slightly gapes and you wiggle your eyebrows at him. "Congratulations, Mr. Winston. Life is about to become a lot more interesting."
408 notes · View notes
fanficimagery · 1 year
Text
The Mikaelson Upgrade
When Elijah sends his sister to check on you during a harsh Winter, the Mikaelsons move you in with them.
Tumblr media
Words: 7.4K  Author’s Note: So, I thought this was so good, but when I started editing it, I realized it was terrible lmao. But I need something to post, and this is the only completed thing I had. Sorry. 
With a basket half full of non-perishables and a case of water, you're standing on the opposite side of the grocery store and staring at their small selection of home hardware in hopes of finding something to weatherize your small apartment even further than it already was.
The central heat was out so you're going to be forced to use space heaters and you'd already glued some thin strips of foam all around your doorways to keep the drafts of winds out. This was only going to be your second winter in the apartment so you knew it could get cold, but this winter was predicted to be an extremely cold one and you wanted to be prepared.
The windows weren't the best insulated, so when you heard the trick about bubble wrap being plastered to the windows to help keep the heat in, you figured it was worth a shot. But as you stare at the prices of the different sized rolls, you sigh and realize you might just have to pile all your blankets atop you instead.
"Miss YLN?"
Your name being uttered startles you from your mental musings and you turn to the source. You stand a little taller at the striking figure looking so out of place in the hardware aisle. "Elijah! Hi," you sheepishly grin at him. "How are you?"
His lips twitch. "I'm doing well. And yourself?" He wonders. "I couldn't help but realize you looked quite lost in thought."
Your cheeks burn in embarrassment, but you chuckle nonetheless. "I was trying to determine whether or not it was worth it to buy the bubble wrap."
Elijah looks at the overly large rolls of wrap. "And pray tell what you would need so much bubble wrap for?"
"Winter is coming, Mr. Mikaelson, and I am merely a fragile human." He still doesn't get what you mean, so you elaborate. "I heard bubble wrap on the windows can help keep the cold out. I'm desperate."
"Ah. I see."
It doesn't look like he quite gets it, but you don't call him out on it. Instead, you say, "But I think it's probably cheaper to just hibernate under my blankets."
As you start to push your basket away, Elijah follows. "What about your parents? Surely you could stay with them during this harsh winter."
"Nah." You shake your head. "We're on shaky terms at the moment. My dad barely wanted to give me extra money for groceries, so I rather stay in my shitty apartment than live in a tense atmosphere."
From the corner of your eye you see Elijah looking at you, but you keep your own gaze forward. Then when you come to the checkout lane, he leaves you with, "If you need anything, my siblings and I are only a call away."
"Thanks, Elijah." You glance at him with a small smile. "Say hello to Rebekah and Niklaus for me, will you?"
"I will. Good evening, Miss YLN."
Tumblr media
The first night of the winter storm is brutal. Within hours the temperature dropped drastically and the wind howled. Several feet of snow was predicted and your college professors all emailed that classes had been temporarily canceled due to the storm.
You tacked up tarps over your front door and back door, and even the front windows to your living room. You had unplugged every kitchen appliance you knew you weren't going to use and stowed them away, plugging in a small space heater that you left running on the empty kitchen counter. You had one heater in your bedroom that you only used when you slept, another heater in the bathroom that you only turned on before you showered, and another heater running in the living room where you spent most of your time.
All in all, what was once your favorite season is now something you desperately want to hurry up and be over with.
On the third day, you're trembling under three blankets debating whether or not it was worth it to get up and make yourself something to eat.
And just when you've decided that a nap sounds really good, there's a knock on your front door.
You quietly groan but refuse to get up.
Another knock sounds.
"If you're of the immortal population and friendly, then just walk in. It's too cold to get up," you mutter.
You hear the door creak open and the tarp crinkle as it's moved. "What the bloody hell is this?" You huff a laugh at Rebekah's disdain. "Honestly, YN, don't you ever listen?"
"Hmm?"
"Elijah told us about your situation. Klaus has had his minions watching your place-"
"Aw. He's had his hybrids out in this cold? What a dick."
"-and they called to inform us there wasn't much movement in here anymore. We're really worried."
"M'fine, Rebekah."
"You're not fine. You're bloody freezing!"
"Well, it is Winter, and I am only human."
Rebekah grumbles and you can only imagine the face she's making as you hear her footsteps walking around your apartment. "'Lijah said you didn't enjoy your apartment and now I see why." She sighs. "I don't see why he just doesn't make you part of the family already and move you in."
You tense and slowly pull the blankets down from covering your head. "What?"
She glances at you, feigning innocence. "What?"
"You just said-"
"No, I didn't."
"I could've sworn you said-"
"I said no such thing."
You narrow your eyes at your friend and she smiles a little too big. Then softly rolling your eyes, you cover your head once more to preserve your body heat under the blankets. "Well you've seen with your own eyes that I'm fine. I'm just preserving my body heat under the blankets."
The blankets are suddenly ripped from you and you whine. "Get up. Packs your bags. You're coming with me."
"Rebekah, no." You weakly grab for your blankets, only to be denied. "Just let me go to sleep."
She scoffs. "I'm afraid that if you go to sleep, you won't wake up again. Now go pack or I'll have the hybrids do it for you."
Your eyes sting with tears and a lump forms in your throat as you stare at your friend's no-nonsense expression, but you manage to keep your emotions in check as you pull yourself into a seated position. Then very slowly, you wrap a blanket around your shoulders and go do as you're told.
But you're so cold that Rebekah ends up doing everything for you as you sit on the edge of your bed. Your thoughts end up drifting off as Rebekah moves around you, your eyelids feeling heavier and heavier. Eventually you feel yourself slump over, but you're so tired that you can't open your eyes.
You do, however, hear your friend swear before she's talking to someone else. Most likely on the phone, your mind supplies. Then you're being lifted and moved so suddenly, only to be placed down in a seat. You're cold all over again, but then you hear a car heater get turned on full blast.
"Hold on, YN. I'll get you home and you'll feel better soon."
. . . .
When you're thrust back into consciousness, the first thing you hear is a crackling fire. Your eyelids flutter open and you find yourself in an unfamiliar room. Your confusion momentarily overrides your sheer terror at not knowing where you're at, but then the soothing baritones of a familiar voice instantly calms you.
"I thought I made it clear that you were to call should you need anything." You turn your head to find Elijah sitting by your bedside. "Rebekah doesn't think you'd have made it another night had you stayed in your apartment. She said your heart rate slowed down while she was packing your clothes and you passed out. You should have called."
You know Elijah is not scolding you, he's just stating facts, but hearing it so plainly scares you. Your bottom lip trembles as your eyes fill with tears and you quickly cover your eyes with your hands before the tears can fall. "I'm sorry." You sniffle. "I just- I didn't-" You shakily exhale and try to swallow down the lump in your throat.
A hand gently wraps around your right wrist, tugging your hand from your face. "It's fine. You're here now."
Your heart starts to pick up speed at his proximity, he having leaned forward. "I didn't think it'd be this hard," you murmur.
"Didn't think what would be so hard?"
"Being an adult." You sniffle some more. "I took a lot of stuff for granted while I was under my parent's roof and now? Struggling to make ends meet while being a college student absolutely blows."
Elijah's lips twitch at the sight of your pout. His eyes twinkle in the firelight and your breath hitches when he raises your hand to his mouth, his lips pressing a kiss to your knuckles. "Well now you're under my roof. Sleep. And when you wake up, this room has its own private bath with all the hot water you can use up and all the food you could want down in the kitchen."
"That sounds nice." Your blinks get longer and longer until you eventually can't keep your eyes open anymore. "'Lijah?" You sleepily slur.
"Yes?"
"You're my favorite Mikaelson. Don't tell the others."
Right before the void takes you, you hear muffled laughter. "I won't. You have my word."
Tumblr media
The next time you wake up, you remember where you are and hurry to the windows to look outside. What you see is beautiful, pure white everywhere, but it's also a bit scary because the longer you look at the snow, the quicker Elijah's words come back to haunt you.
Rebekah doesn't think you'd have made it another night had you stayed in your apartment.
This is the most snow you've ever seen in your life and you're suddenly really grateful for nosy friends. As you turn around to face away from the too white picture, you see an opened door leading to a bathroom. Elijah's other words float to the forefront of your mind and you immediately look around for your bags. But finding none anywhere leads you to scope out the dresser drawers and sure enough your clothes have all been folded and put away.
Shaking your head and what was no doubt Rebekah's doing, you gather a change of clothes and head into the bathroom. It's one of the most luxurious bathrooms you've ever seen, but then again these are vampires who are over a thousand years old. Of course they'd splurge to have only the best.
Once you locate the towels and realize the shower stall has everything you'd need, you turn on the hot water and strip the second you see steam rising.
The hot shower is absolute bliss and you almost don't want to get out once you're done. But other needs must be met when your stomach starts to grumble, so you get out and dress in a set of comfortable clothes that's both warm and presentable enough to be in the company of others.
When you eventually find your way to the kitchen, all three Mikaelson siblings are hanging around. Elijah is reading the newspaper, enjoying either a cup of coffee or tea, Rebekah is staring into the refrigerator, but Klaus is smirking directly at you.
"So Sleeping Beauty finally awakens."
"Very funny, Niklaus." You wrinkle your nose as you pass him, offering a small grin as you make your way towards Rebekah. You wrap your arms around her waist from behind, leaning the side of your face against her back. "Please tell me you guys have ramen? I want all the ramen in the world right now."
"We do. Do you want me to make you some?"
"I've got it. Just point me in the direction of the pots and ramen."
As you put a small pot of water to boil, you go through the cabinets to find some spices to season the ramen better. You pull out two slices of cheese from the refrigerator and then drop the noodles into water. You wait patiently for the noodles to become tender and then drain most of the water out. You add in all the seasoning before tossing the cheese atop the noodles, mixing it until it's all melted.
"That doesn't look like the ramen on the packaging," Rebekah says as she looks over your shoulder.
"Because when you're on a budget and your daily meals consist of ramen, you find ways to spruce it up," you muse. "Wanna try?"
"No, thank you."
"Elijah? Niklaus?" You then offer them some.
Elijah politely refuses whereas Klaus' nose wrinkles. "Smells foul, love."
"Really? It smells foul to the person who prefers munching on the hearts of those who betray him?" Klaus chuckles before quickly deciding to take his leave, claiming to have people to torment. Rebekah sighs and grumbles about going with him to make sure he doesn't get into too much trouble, and Elijah just grins from his place at the table. "Would you like some company?" You sheepishly ask.
"Please, be my guest."
Putting some noodles into a bowl, you grab a fork and then a bottled water from the refrigerator before setting it all down atop the table. Then pulling out your own seat, you sit cross legged before digging in.
At the first bite, you smile with your cheeks puffed out and happily wiggle in your seat.
Elijah chuckles. "Good?"
"Mhm." You twirl some more noodles on your fork before blowing on them and then shoving them into your mouth. With another groan, you grab a napkin to dab at your mouth before sipping your water. "I'm a pasta girl, in case you haven't noticed. I will try any pasta dish at least once and then repeatedly if I like it."
"Noted." Elijah smiles at you before his eyes fall back to the paper in his hands. After a moment, he asks, "So was the bedroom to your liking?"
"Yes! Thank you." You perk up a little, grinning. "I hadn't seen that room before, so I was a little confused when I woke up."
"I know. Your heart started to beat frantically before I spoke up."
"Ahh, the perks of being a vampire," you muse. Elijah chuckles and then the two of you fall into silence as he reads and you eat.
You finish your meal without any more interruptions and then walk over to the sink to wash your dishes.
"You know we have a dishwasher, correct?"
"Yes, but I like to do things by hand. Keeps me moving since I have no idea what to do here now that I'm not secluded to the couch for warmth."
"What about your classes?"
"Canceled." Turning off the water, you grab a towel to dry your hands. "Well, at least in-person classes had been canceled. Maybe I should check my email to make sure there are no online assignments that need to be completed."
"Yes, you wouldn't want to fall behind."
You blow a raspberry in his direction before leaving the kitchen and heading for your temporary room to collect your laptop to see if there's anything that needs to be completed.
Tumblr media
On your third day with the Mikaelsons, you've taken over their library as you attempted to complete an essay one of your professors had assigned since the campus was still closed. Elijah consistently made appearances, grabbing a book and reading quietly as you researched and typed, and Klaus showed up occasionally to paint while you worked. Rebekah was the only one to drop in for minutes at a time, just long enough to make sure you took a break and gave your brain a rest.
You're reading through one of the many journals Elijah had hoarded from centuries ago when your cell phone dings with a text message. You ignore it, but then it dings again.
And again.
And again.
"Are you going to get that?" Elijah asks.
You startle at his voice, momentarily forgetting you weren't alone. "Yeah. I guess so." The text messages just keep popping up, one right after another, and you try to read them as quickly as you can. "What the-" You frown.
"What seems to be the problem?"
"I'm not sure. Caroline, Bonnie, and Matt.. they seem worried, I think," you tell him. "Each of them asking where I'm at and if I'm okay and-" Your cell ringing cuts you off. "My dad's calling." You quickly accept it. "Hello?"
"WHERE ARE YOU?!"
You flinch at the volume of his voice and even Elijah looks up from his book. "Dad? I'm- I'm at a friend's place. The apartment got too cold. Why? What's-"
"Your apartment is on fire!" Your head turns to quickly look at Elijah and he seems just as surprised as you. "We all thought you were inside. No one knew-" His voice cuts off with a sob.
"Dad, I'm okay. I'm fine." He continues to cry, and you do your best to console him. "How did a fire even start? I unplugged everything." You try to listen to your dad, but his blubbering is making no sense. But as you're on the phone with him, Klaus saunters into the room. As he passes you, you can't help but inhale deeply and then narrow your eyes. You know that smell. "Dad, let me call you back. I'll get to the apartment as soon as I can." You hang up and set your phone aside, leaning back into your seat with a sigh. "Niklaus, what did you do?"
"I have no idea what you're talking about, love."
You look at Elijah, exasperated. "I believe Miss YLN is talking about the fact that you smell like smoke after she just got a very frantic phone call from her father who didn't know if she was dead or alive because her apartment is currently up in flames."
Rebekah saunters in next, expression a little too smug.
"Rebekah, please tell me you didn't have a hand in this either?"
"Well, it's not like you'd move in here otherwise." Her smug expression falls. "We did you a favor."
"You made me homeless," you deadpan. Then glancing at Elijah, you ask, "Can you take me over there? I need to see the damage."
"Of course."
"YN, we didn't-"
"I assure you we meant no harm," Klaus says. "We just thought-"
"I know what you thought, but you could have literally talked to me about leaving my shitty apartment rather than burn it down." Rebekah looks put out that you're not thanking her, and Klaus doesn't look apologetic at all, but it still makes you assure both of them that you're not angry. "I'm not mad, I'm just-" You trail off, sighing. "Please tell me you at least took out all my valuables before you set everything ablaze?"
Rebekah scoffs. "We're not amateurs. I took anything that might have sentimental value, all your clothes and all your electronics out the first night I brought you here."
You shake your head, unable to help the twitch of your lips. "You guys have been alive way too long if you thought burning down my apartment was the best way to approach me with the idea of moving in here." The two troublesome Mikaelsons start to grin when they realize you're not truly upset with them. "Now when we get back, I want all the chicken nuggets and fries from McDonalds."
"But the closest McDonalds is about twenty minutes away," Rebekah says.
"Then drive fast." Finally standing, you look to Elijah. "Ready?"
He nods. "After you."
. . . .
The street you live on- er, used to live on- is packed with police cars, an ambulance, and two different fire trucks. The street has been taped off, but after Elijah parks and the two of you approach the officers keeping nosy individuals away, you tell them that it's your apartment up in flames and they let the two of you pass.
Across the street from your burning apartment, your dad stands there with more police officers. You make a beeline for him, accepting his hug and giving the police your statement. Elijah stands by your side as you answer everything you're asked, giving his own statement to back up your claim that you had left the apartment days earlier.
When the questions are done and over with, you're left to helplessly watch as the fire devours the place you've known as home for the last two years. When part of the roof collapses and you flinch, Elijah tucks you under an arm and turns you so your face is pressed against his chest.
"Miss?" Elijah releases his hold on you and nudges you so you turn around. There's a firefighter addressing you. "Are you the owner?"
"I rent," you tell him. "The landlord is elderly. They wouldn't be out here."
"Oh. Okay. Um, I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but I think the house is gonna be a total loss. I'm sorry."
"Figures." You sigh and then paste on a smile. "Thank you."
Just as you turn back towards Elijah, you hear your father sigh next. "Well, I guess this means you'll be moving back in until you find another decent apartment."
"Wow, dad, don't sound too enthused now," you deadpan.
He glowers at you before looking back at the dwindling fire, shaking his head. "Your mother won't be too happy that she'll have to put all her sewing supplies into storage, but I guess we'll just have to make do."
"You know what-"
"Mr. YLN," Elijah smoothly steps in, offering your dad a hand to shake. "I'm Elijah Mikaelson. It's nice to finally meet you, sir." Your dad seems to stand a little taller, puffing out his chest as he takes Elijah in before shaking his hand. "I just want to assure you that you and your wife have nothing to worry about. My family and I will happily take in YN. My sister thinks of her fondly and we have more than enough space for her to stay with us."
"Mikaelson, huh? Your family built that fancy mansion a few years back, right?"
Your eyes roll as you groan, "Dad."
But Elijah only smirks. "Yes, sir."
"Hmm." Your dad huffs. But seeing this as the perfect outcome, he then says, "Well if there's anything my daughter needs to attribute to, I'm sure I can offer some-"
"There's no need. All expenses for your daughter will be covered by my family and I."
You can see the relief obviously wash over your dad and it pains you just a little that he so easily let someone else take care of you. You're pretty sure if one of your older siblings needed help, your parents would move Heaven and Earth for them. But for you? Apparently, your old room was just too much to ask for. "And on that note, Elijah and I will be going." You glance at your apartment, swallowing down the sadness threatening to overwhelm you. "There's nothing left for me here anyway."
Suddenly reaching for Elijah's hand, you start to tug him in the direction of his car. You wave at your dad over your shoulder, barely uttering a goodbye to him.
And then once you're in the quiet of Elijah's car, he asks, "Are you okay?"
"Not really, but what can I do?" You shrug. "Can you just drive? I don't want to be here anymore."
"Of course."
He turns the heater up in the car when he hears your teeth chatter, and you wrap your jacket around you more tightly. You let the warmth wash over you and allow your eyes to close, only opening them when he quietly tells you that you're back home.
Home.
Your eyes snap open as you stare up at the Mikaelson mansion.
Home.
You giggle in disbelief as your mind tries to comprehend how once you were enemies with the Mikaelson family, and now here you sit in the company of one as he calls his home your home as well.
Home.
"I guess this is home now, huh?"
"Yes."
Your lips twitch in amusement. "Then let's get inside. Rebekah and Niklaus better have my chicken nuggets ready for me to devour."
Elijah chuckles before using his vampire speed to exit his side of the car, only to end up on your side to open the door for you. He offers you a hand so you can easily climb on out as he grins at you. "And fries. You can't forget those."
"It'd be blasphemous to forget the salty, potato-y goodness which means I can almost guarantee Niklaus forgot them because he likes to see me suffer." You sigh sadly with a shake of your head. "Do you think the waterworks will get me dessert?"
"It's worth a shot. Shall we?"
As Elijah then offers you the crook of his arm, you hook your arm with his. "We shall."
As it turns out, Niklaus or Rebekah didn't forget the french fries. The table was laden with multiple boxes of nuggets and cartons of fries, and when Rebekah produced the small fried apple pies, you nearly cried.
Nearly.
Tumblr media
The snow eventually tapers off as the temperatures settle back into what they usually are around this time of year, and classes resume in person. You have no issue driving yourself to and from school, but when your car starts to rattle and the vampires in your life urge you to take it into the shop, Elijah has no issue driving you to and from the college campus.
And though you were skeptical about living with the Mikaelsons in the beginning and had to deal with conversation after conversation from Bonnie and Caroline, you find yourself enjoying the freedom that comes with not having to worry about bills or what your next meal is going to be.
In fact, you get so comfortable that more often than not, Klaus or Rebekah find you cuddled up next to Elijah as you read a book or with your legs draped over his lap as he reads and you work on something on your laptop. They always shoot you knowing grins, but you wave them off and throw all your focus into your assignments.
One morning, as you're making yourself some breakfast, Rebekah saunters into the kitchen.
"Oatmeal and berries?" She asks.
"Mhm. Want some?"
"No, thanks." You take your bowl to the island bar where your laptop sits open on a document you're meant to be reading and take a seat on a stool. Before you can even get the first spoonful of warm gooeyness into your mouth, you hear Rebekah ask, "So where's my brother?"
You freeze with the spoon halfway to your mouth. "First of all, you have two brothers. And second, how should I know? I'm not either of their keepers."
"Elijah, darling. Do keep up."
"Oh." You shove the spoon of oatmeal into your mouth and shrug. "I dunno. He said something about meeting with someone and that he'd see me later."
"Mhmmm." You can feel the heat of her stare boring into the side of your head and busy yourself momentarily with your oatmeal and berries. "Can I ask you something?"
"You're gonna ask it either way, so yeah. Go ahead."
"Why Elijah and not Niklaus?" You inhale in surprise, choke on a berry, and immediately reach for your coffee. Only that seems to be a mistake as the drink is still too hot and you end up spluttering the coffee and oatmeal down the front of your shirt. Rebekah laughs.
"Goddammit, Rebekah!"
"It's a simple question."
"Yeah, I know, but-" You take the napkins she's offering you and sigh when you see your shirt is stained after dabbing away the mess.
"Well?"
"Well, what?"
"Why Elijah and not Niklaus?" She asks again.
When you glance up at her, you see her amused grin and know she won't let this go. You're pretty sure the crush you have on Elijah is obvious to everyone under the Mikaelson roof, but Elijah's polite enough to not bring attention to it, so you settle for telling her the truth. "Don't get me wrong, both your brothers are smoking hot."
"But…?"
"But Niklaus is too chaotic for me. It's fun to hear about the drama he stirs up, but not so much when you're dragged into it. And Elijah… Elijah has this calm aura to him and can hold a serious conversation that doesn't devolve into murderous schemes unless it's to protect someone he holds near and dear. I just- I don't know. I'm more at ease around Elijah."
"Well, that's harsh, love." You freeze, Rebekah smirks, and you slowly turn to find both brothers standing there under the archway. Klaus' expression matches Rebekah's whereas Elijah is smiling a little guiltily. Knowing you were set up to admit that aloud, you sigh and go back to your oatmeal, but not before glaring at Rebekah. "I hate you."
"Pure lies," she muses. "And you're welcome."
"That's enough, Rebekah," Elijah calls out. "Let us leave Miss YLN be while she finishes her breakfast and her work. I'm sure you have locals to terrorize."
Rebekah rolls her eyes with a sigh and your lips twitch as she reluctantly leaves you be. You glance over your shoulder at Klaus, only for him to wiggle his eyebrows at you before following Rebekah.
And then when you look at Elijah, he grins. "Shall we talk when you're ready?"
"What if I'm never ready?"
"You will be."
"No need to sound so smug."
"How can I not be when I can hear your heartbeat race?" Your face starts to flame. "Or easily detect when the blood rushes through your veins?"
"Okay, I get it." You shift nervously in your seat. "We'll talk soon, just not right now." Elijah nods. "Now get out of here before I demote you to Mikaelson #2."
"Now we all know that's a bold-faced lie." You narrow your eyes at his smirk. "But I will leave you be. Until then…"
As Elijah takes his leave, you heave a great sigh. With your heart racing and face feeling more than a little warm, you try your best to focus on finishing your food and the passage you're meant to be reading.
Tumblr media
For a week, every time Elijah walks into a room that you're in, you can't help the way your heart speeds up. Every vampire in the house does their best to hide their amused smiles, but you see them nonetheless and stew in your embarrassment until you finally realize you have nothing to be embarrassed about.
Elijah knows of your attraction towards him and wants to speak of it rather than immediately turning you down. So, in your book, that's a positive sign that he feels the same.
Hopefully.
Then by the second week, you're back to sharing the library with Elijah as you work, and he reads. And it's during this week that you end up with your head resting on his thigh as you attempt to read a non-school related book, only to end up sighing as you let the book fall closed over your chest.
"So, vampirism…" You say, waiting until you know you have his attention. When he hums, your lips twitch. "What's your take on it?"
"What do you mean?"
"I've met some vampires who are all about vampirism and only have good things to say about becoming one, but I've also met vampires who completely hate what they are and the thought of creating more." You look up at him, shrugging. "I know you're completely fine with your existence and other vampires, but what's your take on me possibly becoming one?"
He tenses and immediately looks down to meet your gaze. "Is that- is that something you want?"
"What's the point in pursuing a relationship with a vampire if I'm human? I'll age, you won't."
"Would becoming a vampire solely be based on the fact whether or not we pursue a relationship?"
You snort. "No."
"No?"
"No." You sit up, but don't move too far. You turn so your body is angled towards the smartly dressed vampire you'd just been using as a pillow. "Elijah, I've been thinking about vampirism for a long time now. I've just been too chicken to ask for it."
"Why?"
"Healthcare is expensive." Elijah's expression slackens in surprise and you grin. "I'd like to live a life without worrying about throwing myself into debt just because I get an infection or need surgery."
"So, you'd want to become a vampire, not for the everlasting youth or powers or to date another vampire, but because you don't want to pay for healthcare?"
"Yep."
Elijah laughs. "Oh sweetheart, you are something else."
"Mhm. But no turning until after I've graduated. I don't want to attend classes and accidentally kill another student for annoying me."
"If that's what you wish, then we'll revisit this discussion later on down the line."
"Okay. But first I just need to see what I'm missing out on." Elijah must have been anticipating your next move because he merely smiles as you lean forward, one knee digging into the couch cushion as you then lean over him. Your hands gently grasp either side of his face so you can kiss him, and you quietly groan when he immediately grants your tongue entrance. His hands reach for your waist, guiding you towards him until you're perched on his lap. "Fuck."
You barely pull back just enough to catch your breath, your hands settling on his shoulders while his hand reaches up to trace the left side of your face. "Is your curiosity sated?"
"For now." You lean in to peck his lips once more and then pull back, reluctantly climbing off his lap. "Now I'm gonna go take a cold shower less I say something stupid and beg you to take me to bed."
He grins at you. "I see no issue with you begging."
"I'm sure you don't." You return his teasing grin. "But when our first time together happens, I want all of you. I don't want you holding back."
"Graduation is still a ways away," he muses. "Are you capable of that much restraint?"
You allow your gaze to look him up and down, and swipe your tongue across your bottom lip. Elijah smirks as you sigh wistfully and then you shake your head clear and head for the exit. "I'm gonna have to invest in a goddamn vibrator."
Elijah's laugh follows you all the way up the stairs.
Tumblr media
As the months pass, you do your best to keep things calm between you and Elijah, but the tension between the two of you only continues to thicken. In fact, it isn't long before his siblings figure out something has happened. Klaus is the first to realize, but Elijah is a pro at redirecting the conversation and you only manage a whimper when his attention turns to you. And then when Rebekah picks up on what's going on around her, it isn't long until you cave and blurt out your entire conversation with Elijah, as well as the kiss.
Rebekah thinks it's cute that you're putting yourself through so much torture just so her brother can properly rail you into the mattress, and Klaus takes great pleasure in teasing the two of you.
But you hold strong, only slipping up here and there when Elijah looks just too good for you to resist, but never actually sleep with him. He takes what you give, chuckling when you whimper and groan when you have to walk yourself back to your room.
Graduation is then upon you and your family surprises you by showing up since you hadn't really spoken to any of them since your apartment burned to the ground. You're subjected to dinner with them, which means the Mikaelsons are subjected to dinner as well since you strongly urge them to tag along, and it's an all-around awkward night.
Your mother then manages to turn the dinner into a tense one by asking what kind of career you're going into with your chosen degree, and Elijah is quick to shut that conversation down by telling your mother you have a year to think on it since he has an all-expenses paid vacation planned for you after you've studied your ass off these last few years. That, in turn, leads to your mother scoffing and quietly berating you for riding your boyfriend's coattails, and Klaus stuns everyone by basically calling your mother a jealous cunt.
Graduation night ends with Elijah and Rebekah having to compel your family to forget the tense moments.
Days later you're surprised to learn that the vacation Elijah told your mother is actually real, and Rebekah helps you pack even though she won't be going on this trip with you- it's just you and Elijah.
Flying first class is an experience you'll never forget, nor the trip Elijah took care to plan so you could see the world and experience different cultures.
One Year Later
It's been a while since you've stepped foot in Mystic Falls and you're unsurprised that it's unchanged. Small towns are filled with people with small minds, and no one liked change when your town was as pretty as Mystic Falls.
Elijah opens your door when he parks in front of your home, and you take his hand as you climb out. Then leaning up, you press a kiss of thanks to his lips before moving past him.
"Happy to be home?" He asks.
"Yes. As much as I loved traveling the world with you, there's just something about my own bed that I was missing."
"Well, you're going to continue to miss it because you'll be moving into my room."
Your eyes roll fondly. "And you call me the impatient one."
"Yes, well…" Elijah steps right in front of you, tilting your head upward so his thumb drags your bottom lip from between your teeth. "Can you blame me?"
"Nope. I know I'm adorable."
Chuckling, he places another quick kiss to your lips. "That you are. Now let's get inside. I'll get some of Niklaus' associates to bring in our bags."
"I'm only agreeing with you right now because I want to see your siblings. Otherwise, I'd be grabbing my own bags."
"If you say so, sweetheart."
Stepping back, you practically skip to the front door and throw it open. "Honey, we're home!" You call out.
Your moment of happiness is interrupted when a hand is immediately wrapped around your throat, and you're slammed into a wall. It all happens within a split second and your eyes widen as you see Damon Salvatore hiss in your face, only to then find three very pissed off Mikaelson's at his back. "You won't heal Elena? Maybe you need a little motivation then." Damon growls, shaking you a little.
Your hands grasp at Damon's wrist, nails raking against the exposed skin there. "W-What?"
"Your new little family is refusing to help Elena," he sneers. "Maybe if their pet human is threatened, then maybe we'll get somewhere."
You make a show of being in discomfort with his hand around your neck before you cave and laugh. Klaus and Rebekah freeze, and Elijah loosens his stance as he slowly grins at you. "So, Elena decided to be a dumbass and now you want the Originals to clean up her mess? What'd she do now?"
"Got herself bitten by a little wolf," Rebekah hesitantly muses. "How are you-"
But Damon frowns as he quickly looks you up and down. "Why are you laughing?" He squeezes your throat a little tighter, but it merely causes your smile to grow.
"Because you underestimate me, Mr. Salvatore." Your smile vanishes just as quickly as you grab his wrist in your own grasp, snapping it backwards and sending the vampire to his knees. Then with a swift kick to his chest, you send him sailing across the room. "You underestimated me as a human and now you underestimate me as a vampire. Never put your hands on me again."
Damon is quick to speed to his feet, cradling his already healing limb as he stares at you in disgust. Rebekah and Klaus, however, look prouder than ever as Elijah walks up to your side, letting his fingers trace one side of your face before he kisses your forehead.
"So, you're a vampire now?" Damon huffs. "All that means is that when your guard dogs aren't around, I can torture you now without your pathetic little heart giving out."
"And that's where you're wrong." Using your newfound speed, you manage to make a dent in the wall where you shove Damon against before tossing him into the glass coffee table and shattering it. Then standing over him, you place your foot on his chest to prevent him from getting up. "You see, Elijah has always known I'd be a target for fools like you. So, when I turned, some of his friends who were looking for a favor from the noble Original made it so I also have the strength of an Original." You slowly smirk as reality sinks in for Damon. "So, you can come at me all you want, but I'll just end up putting you on your ass again and again and again."
He struggles to get out from under you, but you put more pressure on his chest to keep him in place. "Elena's your friend. You should want to help her!"
"Wrong. She stopped being my friend the moment her dumbass ended up sired to your sorry ass. Her messes are her own." You press down on his chest again until he groans and then speed back to Elijah's side where you end up tucked beneath his arm. Then glancing at Klaus, you smile sheepishly, "Sorry about the wall and table. I'll do my best to replace it."
Klaus' dimples are on full display before he lets his laugh echo around the room. Rebekah's tinkling laugh isn't too far behind. "Welcome to the family, love. And don't worry about the mess. Watching you throw around Damon was spectacular." You grin as you hear Damon huff and then Klaus turns to him. "Just this once, Salvatore. I'll help you just this once because YN has put me in a better mood. Any future bites and your doppelganger is dead."
"Fine. We'll take it."
As Klaus disappears with Damon, you turn to Rebekah who has her arms crossed over her chest and hip cocked to the side. "So how long did you last?"
"Three months."
Her eyebrow arches. "Only three?"
"I could have gone longer, but I might have goaded your brother."
"With what?"
"Rebekah, I don't think-"
You slowly smirk at her. "I told him I had this fantasy of him bending me over the railing at the top of the Eiffel Tower and he cracked. He made preparations for my turning almost as soon as we got back to our hotel."
"Okay that's enough." Elijah scoops you up just as his sister cackles and you find yourself being tossed on his bed a moment later as he crawls over you. As you grin up at him, he asks, "Did you have to share that with her?"
"Girls talk, handsome. Get used to it." You lean up, kissing him. "And besides, you're lucky Niklaus wasn't here."
"Rebekah will tell him."
"And he'll tease us until you and I decide to christen every surface in this room." You kiss again. "And the library." Another kiss. "And maybe even the kitchen."
"YOU WILL NOT BRING YOUR NAKED SELVES INTO THIS KITCHEN!" Rebekah's shout interrupts your final kiss, and you laugh as you fall back against the bed.
"Let him tease. He's the one who'll have to listen to us."
"AND ME!"
You giggle as Elijah sighs, lowering his body over you so he can rest his forehead against yours. "Maybe I should build another house for us."
"Absolutely not. I love you and I love your family. If we have to deal with them teasing us about our sex life, then so be it. It's not like they're so innocent themselves."
"You love me?"
"Always." You kiss him. "Now get up. I say the first place we christen is that fancy bathroom of yours."
Elijah is up within a split second, tugging you along.
Downstairs, Rebekah is fixing herself a mug of tea and blood when your giggles reach her ears. The giggles soon turn into a moan, and she grimaces. "Bloody hell. If I knew they were going to be this randy, I'd have invested in noise canceling headphones."
2K notes · View notes
fanficimagery · 1 year
Text
Family of Badasses pt. 2
The Sons of Anarchy are in for a surprise when Jax's missing sister comes home.
PART ONE | PART TWO
Tumblr media
Words: 6.1K Author's Note: Some scenes from 'Black Widow' will make it in here though they'll be viewed through video feed. You'll see ;)
In the time that it takes Natasha to come up with a decent plan, you had to have a talk with Jax. He wasn't too impressed that you agreed to go so easily, but in the end he understood this was some business you had to take care of. He was happy to know you were doing a good thing- freeing women from mind control- but he didn't like that you were leaving so soon.
And headed straight into a dangerous mission at that.
Then on the day you're set to leave, you watch as Natasha brings in two black cases from her vehicle. She gathers your brother and Juice, and starts explaining the contents to them while you watch on. She explains she has a very rich and very bored friend who made her body cams- only these body cams are pinging from a satellite so no matter where in the world the cams are, whoever is on the receiving end can still see the video feed. Juice is impressed and happily follows her instructions to set everything up.
Jax leads them to a room that you know is off-limits and where they hold Church. Then after making sure the cams work and Juice knows how to log in, Natasha tells you to get your goodbyes in.
Juice surprises you with a hug, as does Happy. Happy's always rather stoic, but Juice always has a smile. This time, however, he's more subdued given what you're about to do with Natasha. Tig, Chibs, and Opie hug you while also telling you to come back home.
Huh. And isn't that odd. You actually have a home now.
Then when it's time to hug Jax, the two of you grab onto each other and don't let go.
"Come back. Alright? Promise me."
"I can't make that promise, big brother. Not in this line of work," you say. "But I will do my damnedest to come back. I still have to spar with Happy. Remember?"
Jax chuckles and when he finally releases you, you don't mention the sheen to his eyes because you're pretty sure yours are the same. You smile at each man before turning on your heel, marching towards Natasha's vehicle where she's already waiting.
Getting into the passenger seat, you keep quiet. It's only after Natasha drives out of the parking lot that you exhale shakily.
From the corner of your eye, you see her look at you. "You got attached pretty quickly."
"He's my last living blood relative," you say. "He remembers me when I was a toddler. Remembers when I was taken from the playground."
"Your parents?"
"Both killed."
"How?"
"Not sure. I have a feeling it's club related, so I told Jax I didn't want to know. What happened in the past needs to stay in the past."
"You seriously don't want to know how they died?"
"Not right now. Maybe somewhere down the line I'll change my mind."
Natasha hums but doesn't bring it up. "So are you ready to see Alexei and Melina again?"
"Not really, but we have no choice."
Natasha hums again and you settle in for a long ride.
Tumblr media
For two days, the Sons are an anxious mess.
The core six who knew what SAMCRO's princess was and what she was truly capable of were in a constant state of checking their burners and the screens that Juice and Natasha had set up where Church commenced. No matter the time, the second Jax got the message they were all going to scramble for the screens to watch the girls do their job.
On the third day, Jax gets a message that the cams are going live and he hurriedly contacts everyone to meet in the room. He puts Half Sack in charge of the garage and any club matters are to be texted to him unless it was a matter better handled face to face.
By the time everyone's gathered, Juice has the screens split, showing a feed from each girl. It's obvious from the very beginning they're in the cockpit of a helicopter and they're surprised to see YN piloting with Natasha acting as a co-pilot.
"Well would you look at that, boys. We got ourselves a pilot," Tig muses.
The view they see is half control panel, half white. It's very obvious they're nowhere in the states with the mountains of snow they're flying over. Eventually, there's what they assume is the prison off in the distance before they're hovering too close for them to really see anything.
Moments of quiet pass before, "He's never going to make it." That was YN's voice.
"Get me closer." From Natasha's camera, they see YN turn to look at her in disbelief. "Got a better idea?"
YN's camera just shows them nothing, so they focus on the one that's moving. Natasha leaves her seat, heading towards the door and opening it. Her camera view shows multiple guards running around before she grabs a rope to swing herself down to their level, and the Sons are treated to seeing the Avenger in action.
They hear gunshots pinging off of metal, focusing on YN's camera view before alarms start blaring in the cockpit.
"Ooohhhh." The helicopter sways dangerously close to the prison and she barely manages to get it under control. "Woo! Sorry." She calls out when Natasha is forced to roll out of the way from the helicopter's tail.
"What are you doing?!" The redhead yells at YN through the windshield. "Are you kidding me?! Back up!"
YN gives Natasha a thumbs up. "We're both doing a really good job," she says while gaining more control of the aircraft.
All the Sons snort in amusement.
"They definitely act like siblings," Juice mumbles.
The helicopter then takes heavy gunfire and they can hear YN sigh. "Okay. Enough of this." She puts the aircraft on autopilot before leaving her seat. She heads to the side wall where she picks out a weapon, then turns to crouch in the opened doorway. With a missile launcher steadied on her shoulder, she fires at the guard shooting at her and takes out the entire tower. "Ha!"
"Holy shit. I think I'm in love," Juice mumbles again, this time earning a slap to the back of the head from Jax.
As YN reclaims her seat, they hear her say, "Whoaaaaaa." Their gaze darts to Natasha's screen where she's facing what appears to be an avalanche thanks to the explosion YN caused. "This would be a cool way to die."
Jax exhales roughly. "Jesus Christ. This girl's gonna give me a heart attack."
Anxious, the Sons watch as YN keeps her cool, navigating around the prison to find the perfect pickup location for Natasha and who was once her father. Natasha barely manages to grab hold of the man's arm as YN flies them out of danger, and all too soon the two of them are climbing the rope.
"Goddamn. Did she really just do that?" Opie asks.
Jax nods. "My sister's a badass."
Once Natasha reclaims her co-pilot's seat, they hear the man speak.
"Ah. Wow." His Russian accent is very heavy. They can't see what happens next, but they hear the man cry out. "Ow! Ah, okay. Why the aggression?" Neither woman answers him so the Sons take it that one of the girls hit him. "Is it your time of the month?"
Tig hisses, knowing full well that was not the question to ask.
"I don't get my period, dipshit. I don't have a uterus," YN answers.
"Or ovaries," Natasha chimes in.
"Yeah. That's what happens when the Red Room gives you an involuntary hysterectomy. They kind of just go in-" at this, they see YN's hands go up in front of her as she gestures her words to give the man a visual, "and they rip out all of your reproductive organs. They just get right in there and they chop them all away. Everything-"
"Okay. Okay!" The man shouts.
"So you can't have babies," Natasha muses.
"Okay! You don't have to get so clinical and nasty."
The Sons all chuckle, but it's a tense amusement. On one hand the man asked for it, but on the other… they can't believe their little princess went through that.
"Oh well I was about to talk about fallopian tubes, but okay," YN trails off.
A couple minutes pass with no one talking and then the man is back at it again.
"It means so much to me that you came back for me."
"This guy just doesn't know when to shut up," Opie muses.
"No," Natasha's voice can be heard. "We only got you out because we need to get to the Red Room. You know where it is."
"I do not know where it is, but I know someone who might."
"Who?"
"Your mother." Natasha and YN glance at one another. "She's in St. Petersburg."
"Uhhh, I don't think we have enough fuel for St. Petersburg." They see YN's hand reach forward, moving something aside on the control panel to see a fuel gauge.
"No, we're good. We'll make it."
"Okay."
Just outside St. Petersburg, alarms start blaring.
YN and Natasha scramble to make a soft crash landing, both of them shouting at their father figure in Russian.
"I have never wanted to know Russian more than I do right now." Chibs laughs.
The Sons watch as the two Black Widows crash land the helicopter, muttering at the man they broke out of prison as they exit. They're standing in a field with no building in sight, staring at each other and the now useless helicopter.
"You should have brought the Avengers' superjet," the man utters.
Both girls look at him head on and the Sons get a good look at him for the first time. He is not the kindest, nor cleanest, looking man and they have a hard time believing this is the person the girls once called 'father'.
The man then pulls the girls into a hug at the same time, squeezing them and proclaiming how proud he is of them and some of their respective achievements he's heard all about. Natasha, disgusted, quickly dislodges from his hold, leaving YN to awkwardly accept a kiss on the forehead.
"Mhm. Okay. You smell disgusting," YN says before finally pushing away from him.
The man starts off in a direction and the girls are quick to follow. The entire walking trip, no one utters a word, so the Sons take a breather by checking on the garage and grabbing some food before meeting back in the room.
When they're paying attention once more, they find the trio on screen being greeted by a woman with a sniper rifle. Thankfully it's not pointed at them, but for this being the one the girls called 'mother', she doesn't seem too impressed to see them.
They're on a farm, warily checking rooms and washing up before they're instructed to take a seat at the table for a family dinner.
The Sons aren't sure if the girls forgot the cameras were rolling, so they're subjected to the most awkward and stilted family dinner they've ever witnessed.
When their father rejoins them, he's stuffed himself in a red suit that he claims still fits when it's obvious it barely does. He calls himself the 'Red Guardian' and boasts about his glory days. From there they jump to what the woman has been up to and she proudly admits that their mission twenty-one years ago in Ohio had been to achieve the ability to effectively mind control a person and take their free will from them.
"Holy shit. She's actually proud of that?" Tig asks.
Opie nods. "That's fucked up, man."
The woman then demonstrates for them, pulling out an iPad and pressing several buttons. A pig eventually walks in through the door and she shows them that she's going to command it to stop breathing. Natasha and YN are obviously uncomfortable when the pig starts to show distress, but the woman allows it to breathe again before sending it back outside.
"So you still work for them then?" Natasha asks.
The woman glances at Natasha before shaking her head. "No."
"Don't lie to them," the man says.
"I'm not lying-"
"You're Dreykov's architect."
And that- that seems to strike a nerve within the woman. "What were you then? If I was his architect, you were his- you were his partner! You were his business partner."
"No, no, no. I was patsy." He slams a fist on the table.
"Don't give me that."
"He sell me ideology-"
"Oh stop with the-"
"Shut up!" Natasha shouts. The parents fall silent. "You are an idiot." She tells the man who seems hurt by her words before she looks at the woman. "And you're a coward." The woman looks at her in surprise. "You're a coward," Natasha says again. "And our family was never real, so… there's nothing to hold on to."
"YN flinched," Opie says. "I think she cares more about them than she's letting on."
"We're moving on," Natasha says.
"Never family, huh?" The man drawls. "In my heart, I am simple man. And I think that for a couple of deep undercover Russian agents- I think we did pretty great as parents."
"Yes." The woman agrees. "We had our orders and we played our roles to perfection."
Natasha shakes her head at them. "Who cares? It wasn't real."
"What?" YN's voice quivers.
But Natasha isn't paying attention, too focused on the man and woman. "That wasn't real! Who cares?!"
"Don't say that. Please, don't say that."
"She's crying," Happy notices and they're all forced to watch YN try to hold her emotions back.
"It was real. It was real to me. You are my mother," she tells the woman at her side. "You were my real mother. The closest thing I ever had to one." A pause. "The best part of my life was fake," she takes a stuttering breath, "and none of you told me." The table is struck speechless and even Natasha looks regretful of her words.
YN looks at the one she called 'mother'. "And those agents you chemically subjugated around the globe? That was me." The woman looks surprised before YN glances at Natasha. "And you? You got out. Dreykov made sure no one could escape. Are you going to say anything?" Natasha doesn't. "No?" The woman moves to grab YN's hand, but she's quick to yank away. "Don't touch me."
YN grabs a bottle of vodka from the table before angrily leaving the room.
"YN." Natasha calls out, but YN shakes her head.
"No."
The Sons watch as YN walks to another room, sliding down the side of bed to sit on the floor. They can hear her sniffle and see her drink Vodka straight from the bottle, but none of them say anything.
Eventually they hear a door creak open, but the way the camera is facing leaves them in the dark as to who it is.
"I do not want to talk," YN says.
"That's fine. I will just sit here then." It's the Russian dude.
And true to his word, he doesn't utter a word.
"We should've ordered a pizza or something," Juice grumbles. "I'm so hungry."
Tig snorts. "Then order it, idiot. Have it delivered."
Juice gets up to walk to the corner of the room to place an order while everyone watches on.
YN is the first to crack. "You know I met my brother? That's where I was when Natasha found me."
"Brother? Truly?"
YN chuckles. "Da. He's the president of a very notorious motorcycle club. You would like him."
"Then I look forward to meeting him."
The amicable moment is cut short when the screen suddenly goes black before switching to night vision. The power went out.
"Whoa. What happened?" Juice asks as he returns to his seat.
"Don't know. Everything was fine and then-," Jax mumbles.
A blinding light fucks with the camera feed, but then comes back into focus. The man is standing in front of a window, shouting and challenging whoever's found them. Then all of sudden he wobbles back, turning, and the Sons see numerous tranq darts sticking out from his front.
"Holy shit! Are they tryin' the kill the man?!" Opie wonders.
As soon as he falls, YN keeps low to the floor as she scrambles for the door. The moment she finds her feet to run through the house, she's met with the woman who had been called mother.
"Melina, what are you doing? We need to go!"
"I'm sorry."
"What?"
YN gasps.
"What happened?" Jax sits a little taller in his seat.
YN yanks something out from her chest and when her hand comes into view of the camera, the Sons see a tranq dart sitting there. "Mama?"
The camera view topples as YN passes out.
"No she fuckin' didn't!"
Melina quickly comes into view on YN's camera, holding her hands up in surrender as she looks directly into the lens. "Don't fret, boys. It's all part of the plan."
"What the fuck does that mean?" Jax grumbles.
"I don't know, but only YN and Natasha knew about the cameras, so how did this woman know exactly where to look and who was watching?" Juice wonders.
No one says anything as other Black Widows make an appearance, collecting YN, Natasha and their father's body. The girls are dragged onto a separate helicopter than their father, and then it's a quiet ride to wherever it is they're being taken.
"What the fuck do we do?" Happy asks.
Everyone glances at the stoic man, unsure of how to proceed.
"You heard the woman; she says it's part of a plan." Tig shrugs.
"A plan YN wasn't clued in on?" Jax asks. "Nah. I don't like it."
"They're in a completely different country. We can't do jack shit from here," Juice says.
"And even if we even did have a plan, what chance do we have against trained assassins?" Opie wonders.
"I can't just fuckin' sit here!" Jax suddenly stands, kicking his chair back in a fit of anger.
No one tells him anything, instead just letting him pace his anger out.
They wait in silence, even as Juice leaves to collect his pizza and bring it back to the room. Eventually the girls are being moved, but both camera views show different ceilings. Natasha is taken one way and YN another.
Natasha's camera view shows she's tossed into a room, but it's YN's view that has everyone holding their breath. A man hovers above her- a man wearing a medical hat and mask and appears to be doing something to her face.
He's speaking to others in the room, but it's all in Russian and the Sons have no hope of understanding what's going on.
Jax is still pacing when there's a quiet groan and YN's camera view moves just a little. "Was that her?"
But before any of the Sons can answer, YN does it for him when she says, "This is not a cool way to die."
Everyone heaves a sigh of relief, anxiously watching the next moments unfold.
From Natasha's camera comes a voice that isn't Natasha- a voice that sounds like that Melina woman which confuses the hell out of the Sons. But she tells YN of a blade hidden in her belt, tells her to free herself and to collect the vials of the red dust to free her other sisters.
YN listens, freeing herself from wherever she'd been strapped down to, and then attacking the medical personnel in the room when they try to raise an alarm.
As YN disappears into a vent, they hear, "Collect the vials, free the widows. Do not get caught. Again."
They watch her crawl through the ceiling vents until she drops down, quietly exclaiming her disgust when she lands in a superhero pose. She sneaks around a corner, swiftly eliminating a guard, and then finds the red vials she needed to find.
YN is then informed by Melina that the Red Room is falling from the sky and that she needs to find Natasha as soon as possible.
"I'm so confused." Juice's brow is furrowed as he stares at the screen. "How did the mom end up with Natasha's camera?"
"They switched body suits. It's the only explanation," Jax says.
Tig scoffs. "They switch faces too then? How else did the mom end up in the cell meant for Natasha?"
The Sons are all quiet before Happy- HAPPY!- smirks. "They're assassins. Of course, they switched faces. I need to ask how they did it though. That would come in handy some day."
The Sons all groan and then their attention is dragged back to YN's screen where there's a bunch of movement going on.
"Holy shit. They're going to kill the lass," Chibs says as he watches many Black Widows beat the shit out of Natasha.
YN panics and rushes around before they all watch her wrap the remaining vials of dust around a grenade.
"Jesus fuckin' Christ, please tell me she just didn't do what I think she did?" Jax closes his eyes, unsure if he wants to watch.
"She did and she just tossed it into the crowd." Opie winces.
The vials explode above all the women, each and every assassin going stock still before glancing around in confusion.
"She did it. She fuckin' did it, boys!" Tig crows. "She freed the girls!"
YN rushes to Natasha, helping her up and yanking a knife from her back.
"Get them out of here," Natasha says right before an explosion sounds. "Get them to safety."
"Not without you."
"It's fine. I just need to collect some data. I'll be right behind you."
YN is reluctant to leave, but she eventually does. She and the other newly freed Widows are running through hallway after hallway, trying to stay on their feet as explosions sound off one right after the other.
They eventually make it out in the open and from there YN tells the other Widows to grab an aircraft. When asked where she's going, YN says, "Dreykov doesn't get to escape. Not again."
YN separates from the Widows, running full speed towards a helicopter. She starts climbing the side of it, steadying herself as she walks along one of the wings until she's bent over an engine.
"No, no, no. What the fuck is she doing?" Jax wonders.
She grunts and a moment later she has two batons in hand. She clasps them together, twisting so they lock into place to make one long baton.
"YN!"
Her body angles so the Sons can see Natasha running towards her, stopping several feet away and out of range from the gunfire they can hear. "Don't do it!"
"This was fun!"
"NO!"
"Tell Jax I'm sorry!" And then before she can second guess herself, she slams the baton downward.
An explosion engulfs the front of YN's camera and she's thrown backwards into the open sky.
"MOTHERFUCKER!"
All the Sons are on their feet now, watching in disbelief as YN freefalls through the sky.
"WHY THE FUCK- WHY WOULD SHE DO THAT!?"
Eventually YN's camera is just facing upward, but it's obvious she's still plummeting with flaming debris falling all around her.
"Holy shit. Check this out."
Jax, who had his hands clasped behind the back of his neck with his eyes closed, opens his eyes and looks at the screen.
Natasha is falling now too, only it's a deliberate fall as she aims for YN. Seconds later they collide, and Natasha is grumbling at YN to get the parachute on.
"Oh, thank fuck."
Natasha holds onto YN as their descent slows, but then she's letting go and freefalling again as YN screams for her.
YN eventually lands safely and minutes later a rather battered Natasha is joining her. She makes sure YN is okay before the girls have a tearful conversation where Natasha admits that their family was real to her too.
The other Widows find them, along with Melina and their father, and then Natasha is urging them to leave when they hear sirens in the distance.
"Go. Go back to your brother. I'll see you soon."
"Promise?"
"I promise."
After hugging it out, YN is escorted onto a helicopter where the Black Widows are confused about what they're going to do now. Melina promises to help them, along with the help of Alexei, and tells them where to go.
Then the attention is back on YN and Melina wants to know all about the brother Natasha mentioned. YN tells them, but keeps names and locations very vague.
"She's okay, brother. She's coming home," Opie says. The words are meant for Jax, but everyone in the room needed to hear it.
The tension slowly bleeds from everyone and then Jax is making his way towards the door. "When she gets back, her ass is going on lockdown."
The remaining Sons chuckle.
"I'd like to see him try and put her on lockdown," Chibs grins. "She'd murder him in the ring."
"I'd pay to watch that fight," Happy says.
Tig smirks. "What did I say, huh? Family of badasses. John, Gemma, Jax, and now YN? I'd pay to see anyone give lip to that girl."
"Yeah? How much we talkin'?" Happy wonders, expression curious.
Opie rolls his eyes, clamping a hand on his brother's shoulder. "Don't do it, Hap."
"Do it. Please, do it," Juice begs.
"Fifty bucks," Tig suddenly calls out.
"Done."
Chibs groans. "Your funeral, idiot."
Tumblr media
A few days later, you find your way back to the States. You hadn't told your brother and just got a flight to California before taking a cab to the garage.
It's as you're walking through the lot that you're recognized, someone hollering that the princess was back. You rolled your eyes, but braced yourself for the impending collision.
Seconds later, Jax is run through the bay doors. You drop your duffel bag, grunting when Jax collides with you, and wrap your arms tightly around him. "Lockdown. Your ass is on lockdown until I can come to terms that you didn't die."
Tumblr media
You laugh into your brother's chest. "M'kay. Whatever you say."
"I'm serious, YN. I thought you were going to die."
"I know." Then pulling back so you can stare up at him, you ask, "So is it a house lockdown or club lockdown?"
"Club. We're staying here."
"Okay then."
Soon enough you're being passed from Son to Son, the ones closest to Jax welcoming you back.
"So how was that fall?" Juice asks.
You chuckle. "It was a rush, but I don't recommend it."
"I don't know. If that redhead of yours was the one rescuing me, I wouldn't mind the fall," Tig says.
You shake your head at him, grinning. "As much as I'm glad to be back, I need to sleep."
"Come on." Jax picks up your dropped bag. "Your room's ready for you."
You end up sleeping for nearly twelve hours straight, eating your weight in food afterwards, and then sleeping again. Jax is content that you're within eyesight, and once you're in a better mood to face people you start focusing on being a bit normal once more.
You're an excellent bartender, but you butt heads with the crow eaters quite frequently that Jax tries to find something else for you to do. You're bored behind the desk in the office, and it's only when some entitled douchebag brings in his sport's bike to be fixed that the Sons realize what an asset you'd be to the garage. Because while all the mechanics are busy, and poor Half Sack is dealing with the whininess of the douchebag, you walk right up to the bike, locate the issue, and explain how to fix it. The douchebag didn't want to believe that a girl could do what he couldn't, but with Happy backing you up he had to grudgingly take your word for it.
Jax was so impressed that he wanted to see what you were truly capable of, so he grabbed a bike from the junkyard and told you to fix it up. You took the challenge and showed all the Sons that you could be a mechanic just as good, if not better, than them.
. . . .
Happy's finally got you into the ring, much to everyone's delight. Some of them had seen the fancy footwork you were capable of, but none of them knew how much of a punch you packed. So, when Happy gave you the first punch for free, you stunned even him when his head snapped to the side, and you busted his lip.
Happy looked back at you, expression stunned, before he smiled. You swore you heard someone swear as others started to make bets, and then the two of you really went for it.
Happy obviously gets some hits in, but only body shots. Either you were too quick for him to catch you in the face or Jax mentioned something about keeping the hits below the neck. You take great pleasure in hitting the man where it hurts, surprising him with your strength. Jax is far too amused watching his boy bleed and when he tells you to finish it, you shock everyone by using the ropes around the ring to jump off from, wrap your thighs around Happy's head, and then twist your entire body's weight downward to flip him over.
When Happy lands with a thud and a grunt, you squeeze your thighs tighter until he taps out.
"That's my fuckin' sister!" Jax crows.
You remain laying on the mat, panting and heaving until Happy gives you a hand up. He flashes you a bloody smile, hands you a water bottle, and the two of you lean against the ropes as you catch your breath.
As you're listening to the Sons joke and tease Happy about losing to a girl, a black SUV pulls into the lot. One by one, everyone starts to turn when no one gets out, but the windows are tinted so dark that the only thing you can determine is that there are two individuals in the vehicle.
Jax looks at you and you look at him, offering him a shrug. You drop your water bottle down into the hands of a Son, but before you can slide out between the ropes, the driver's door is opening.
Natasha steps out and the tension seems to drain out of the small, gathered crowd though some are apprehensive about an Avenger being there. "At ease, boys. My business is with my sister."
"Yeah? And what is that?" You shout. "You could've called."
"I could have, but I didn't want to ruin the surprise."
"What surprise?"
By now you're standing on the outside of the ropes, standing on the edge of the ring. Just then the passenger door opens, drawing your gaze, and your brow furrows at the man who steps out. He's wearing a leather jacket, hands shoved into the pockets, but it's his jawline that makes you tense.
You'd know that chiseled face anywhere, even with his hair shorn close to his head.
"You're supposed to be dead."
"Funny. I could say the same about you."
"Uhh, English, please," Jax says.
But seeing as you're too stunned to say anything else, Natasha happily takes the lead. "Gentlemen, let me introduce you to my friend James Buchanan Barnes."
"Holy shit," you hear Juice utter. "That's the fuckin' Winter Soldier, man!"
You hop off the side of the ring, hesitantly making your way towards the man. "You remember?"
He nods, lips twitching. "Some. More keeps coming back every day."
"How?"
"A princess in Wakanda helped me sort my head out."
"The triggers?"
"Gone."
You smile and huff a laugh in disbelief, and when the Asset offers you the same in return, you close the distance between the two of you. His arms engulf you and you let yourself bask in the moment of being reunited with him.
"What exactly are we missing?" Jax asks.
Natasha grins, eyes steady on her little sister and Barnes. "When HYDRA had control over James, they used him to train us in the Red Room. My guess is they waited too long in between memory wipes, and he and YN grew close. So, to prevent their greatest weapon rebelling, they separated the two by sending YN away on a mission. James told me that they told him YN was killed and he never saw her again."
"And he just knew she was here because…"
"I had to tell him, Teller. My whole team saw the footage from my body cam. He recognized her."
"Is he going to be an issue?"
"What? Do you mean for the little illegal operations that the Sons of Anarchy may or may not be a part of?" Jax stares at Natasha in surprise and she smirks. "I did my research."
"We're not-"
"Relax. I don't care what you do so long as you don't pull YN into it."
Jax's eyes narrow. "And if she inserts herself into club business?"
"Then I suggest whatever crime you're committing isn't big enough to draw the attention of the Avengers."
"Wait, what?" Natasha chuckles at his expression. "You're just gonna let-"
"I'm not letting YN do anything. She's an adult. But you've seen what Black Widows are capable of. You've heard rumors of what we've done. Do you truly think your little sister is innocent?"
"Well no, but-"
"But nothing. She can make her own decisions. And as for Bucky? He's done terrible things and even though he's trying to make up for it, silly biker's business is something he'll most likely overlook."
Jax has so many questions for the woman who had more years with his baby sister, but he's interrupted by Juice. "Hey, man, is this something we're okay with?" He asks while gesturing towards YN who is leading Bucky towards the club. "Because if not, I do not call dibs on telling the Winter Soldier he can't bone the club princess."
Natasha actually laughs as Jax seems to wince. "Nah, man. Leave it. That's her business."
"Oh thank god."
"Well while you boys get back to work or whatever it was you were doing while YN was kicking your boy's ass in the ring, I'm going to go get food. I'm pretty sure YN and Bucky are going to work up quite the appetite."
She smirks again as she dodges Jax's playful swat.
. . . .
Hours later, after Natasha and Bucky have gone off to book a room at the local hotel, you find yourself sitting outside on the top of a picnic table with your brother.
"So, this is the life, huh?" You ask, staring up at the night sky. "Working ten-hour shifts, partake in shady side jobs every once in a while, and drink the night away."
"Yep."
"I can get used to this."
"Can you?" You glance at Jax and his expression is serious. "Can you get used to not being an assassin?"
"Being a Black Widow is ingrained in my every muscle." You smile sadly at him. "You can take the girl out of the Red Room, but you can't take the Red Room out of the girl."
"So, if Natasha calls…"
"I will answer, but I will do everything to prevent any blow back on you or Charming."
"I guess that's all I can ask for."
"Yeah." You huff a laugh and then ask, "So did Happy pop a boner or what when he saw the Winter Soldier?" Jax laughs and you press on. "I'm serious! I'm surprised he didn't ask for pointers on how to kill someone and clean up his tracks. It's like Christmas come early for him."
Jax shakes his head. "Happy's smart enough to not piss off someone like him."
"If you say so."
"Mhmm." Jax takes a pull of his beer. "So, what's the deal between you and him?"
"Nothing much. We liked each other. We made it obvious. And the Red Room sought to separate us. They told me he botched a mission and was killed."
"And you never questioned it?"
"I couldn't."
"Is he gonna stick around?"
You shrug. "For a few days, then he and Nat have to go back."
"You'll be happy here without him?"
"Of course." You glance at your brother, offering him a small smile. "I've only just found you. I'm not about to fuck off and leave you behind."
Jax grins. "Look at us, just a couple of badasses."
"A family of badasses."
Jax clinks the neck of his beer bottle with yours, chuckling. "Yeah. A family of badasses."
272 notes · View notes
fanficimagery · 1 year
Text
Family of Badasses pt. 1
The Sons of Anarchy are in for a surprise when Jax's missing sister comes home.
PART ONE | PART TWO
Tumblr media
Words: 5.6K Author's Note: Crossover w/ Marvel. It's been a while since I've written for SOA. I forgot all that I learned, so excuse the shit I'm about to put out there. I've had this idea sitting in my drafts since I first started writing for SOA, so yeah. It's about time I do something with it. SOA AU obviously. I'm also not putting every Son or Jax's children in this because that's too many characters to keep track of.
Teller.
That's the surname that the Red Room stole from you.
When you were finally free from General Dreykov and could understand what you'd been made to do all these years, you'd taken the antidote used to free you from Dreykov's mind control and sent it to the only person who you knew could do something about the other Black Widows under his control.
You were constantly on the move, hoping to not be caught and taken back, and dug into your past. Then when you found out you were American, you found a trusted ally to make you a new identity and flew to the states. It took a lot of digging and sleuthing and hush money to find any living family members, and then even more sleuthing to find out everything you could on the Sons of Anarchy.
You only had one living relative, a brother, and he was the President to a motorcycle club that dealt with a lot of shady businesses. But as a Black Widow, you had no room to judge.
So, after coming up with a cover story, turning yourself in to the local police of where your brother resided, and then getting many tests and checkups done, Chief Wayne Unser was more than delighted to reunite you with Jax Teller.
. . . .
The newly renamed Teller Automotive is in good spirits, the men of Sons of Anarchy earning an honest living now. It took over a year to get the club out of the hole Clay had run them into, and then another year to make sure all their earnings were on the up and up. They obviously had to fall back on unsavory habits when other MC's thought to fuck with them, but what the LEO's didn't know couldn't hurt them.
Currently, Jax and a few of his boys are relaxing with a beer before the garage closes down and the bar opens up for the night.
"Hey, uh, boss?" Half-Sack walks in, wiping the oil from his hands on a rag from his back pocket. "Unser just pulled up."
Jax huffs a laugh, glancing around his boys. "Which one of you shitheads did something?"
Tig glances between his brothers, sinking in his chair and chugging his beer instead of saying anything to incriminate himself. Happy shrugs, Chibs promises he's kept his nose clean, and Juice opens his mouth before snapping it shut and hiding behind the screen of his laptop once more. Opie chuckles at them all, shaking his head in amusement.
With no one owning up to any misdeeds, Jax looks back at Half-Sack. "Bring 'im in."
Sack leaves to go retrieve the club's old friend, bringing him back a minute later.
Chief Unser earned the respect of the club long ago, diverting the heat off the club when he was able to. There were many close calls and they stabbed each other in the back every now and then, but they respected one another. Especially now since Unser didn't have cause to blame the club for every problem in Charming.
"Chief!" Jax muses. "What brings you by on this fine day? Do 'ya want a beer?"
Wayne Unser nods at each Son, gripping a manila file folder in hand. "I'm good, Jax. Thanks though." The blonde president nods, waiting to hear what's going on. "Can we talk? In private."
"Whatever you got to say, Wayne, you can say in front of the boys."
Wayne would rather speak of this to Jax privately, but he knows there are no secrets between the Sons. He had wanted to give the siblings some time together before the female Teller was thrown into the deep end with the Sons, but what Jax wants, Jax gets. So, after heaving a small sigh, Wayne asks, "What do you remember about your sister's disappearance?"
Jax's small grin instantly disappears as his brothers all tense. "Not much. She was declared dead after so many years. What's this about, Wayne?"
Wayne takes a moment and then, "We found her."
"Holy shit," Juice utters in quiet awe.
Jax sits forward, brow furrowed. "What do you mean you found her?"
"Technically, she found us."
Tig's eyes widen. "She's alive?!"
Wayne nods and finally hands the folder in hand over to Jax. "She's alive and healthy."
Jax wastes no time in opening the folder, flipping carelessly through the word documents and zeroing in on the pictures. There are shots of his baby sister from her newborn to toddler years, and then some newer shots of her from Charming's very own hospital and police station.
"She's in Charming?"
"Jackson." Wayne hesitates until the blonde looks up. "She's outside."
The Sons all freeze, letting his words sink in. Then before anyone can say anything, Jax is up and out of his seat and rushing for the door. It takes Wayne a moment to catch up and when he does, he walks to the passenger door of his patrol car.
. . . .
You'd been watching the door that Chief Unser disappeared into very carefully, waiting to see whether or not there'd be a scene. You've done your research, so you know who is who, but you have to constantly remind yourself to not call them by name before they introduce themselves.
A handful of minutes later, there's a blonde rushing out the door. Jax Teller. He comes to an abrupt stop, glancing all around the lot until his eyes land on the car you're in. He squints his eyes, but you know the glare from the sun is preventing him from seeing you properly.
You wait until Chief Unser comes out, followed by a small group of men, to open your door.
Stepping out of the car, you offer the chief a small smile before glancing at each and every man as you shut the door behind you. Jax steps forward then, expression astonished as he looks you up and down.
"Do you know who I am?"
"Personally, no," you say. You glance at each man at his back, smiling softly. "Chief Unser kindly showed me pictures and told me who was who, but that's it."
"I-I'm Jax." Your gaze lands back on him and you swallow the laugh threatening to spill out at his fidgeting. "Is it- is it cool if I hug you?" This time you do laugh, spreading your arms a little and bracing yourself when he suddenly lunges forward.
Jax nearly bends you backwards as he towers over you, arms wrapped tightly around you. You're on the tips of your toes, hands fisted in the back of his shirt, under his vest, and face pressed into the side of his neck. And though you've always had a tight leash on your emotions, you're surprised when you feel a lump form in your throat and your eyes turn misty.
When you pull back and sniffle, Jax's hands grasp either side of your neck and he rests his forehead against yours. Your hands grip onto his wrists as he asks, "Are you really here?"
You smile wide, nodding. "Yeah. I'm home now."
Jax matches your smile before he pulls you back into his embrace, and you wetly laugh when the men at his back start whooping and hollering.
"Well now that you're reunited, my work here is done," Chief Unser says.
You pull back from Jax, turning towards the chief to shake his hand. "Thank you for this."
"It was my pleasure, sweetheart. I only wish your parents were here to see you home."
You offer him a sad smile now- he having filled you in on the deaths of John and Gemma when you started asking him questions about your family. You obviously knew they were dead, as was the man your mother had later married, but you'd let him tell you of their deaths as if you hadn't found their death certificates yourself.
Chief Unser bids everyone goodbye before taking his leave, and then you're left alone with a group of men whose ledgers are nearly dripping in the same amount of red as yours.
The one with the curly hair and crazy eyes breaks first (Tig, your mind immediately supplies). He pulls you into a hug, too astonished to say anything. Then again, you know he's probably lost in his memories from the past since he was one of your mother's closest friends. "Jesus, babygirl, you're all grown now." You pull back from his hug, smiling. "Name's Tig."
You nod and then the one with the scar along his cheek is pulling you into his arm. "Name's Chibs, lass. It's so good to see you home."
The tall one with the beanie is the only other one to hug you, telling you his name is Opie and that he's glad to have you home as well. Happy and Juice merely introduce themselves, Juice grinning all the while whereas Happy merely grunts in acknowledgement.
"Prez, why don't you take your sister home? We can take care of the garage and club tonight," Tig says.
Jax looks between each man. "You guys sure?"
"Yeah, brother. Go on," Opie says. "Your sister's just been returned home. You deserve to spend the rest of the day with her."
"Yeah. Yeah, you're right." He nods. "Go ahead and have the girls clean my room here and have the one right next to it cleaned out. It'll be my sister's for whenever she's needed to stay here."
"You got it, brother."
You follow Jax's lead as he walks towards a row of bikes, smothering a grin when his steps falter. He glances between his Harley and you, and sheepishly rubs at the back of his neck. "Are you, uh, good to ride?"
"Sure." You shrug. "Although I'm not used to riding bitch."
That surprises a laugh out of him. "You ride?"
"Occasionally. I'm more of a sport's bike girl though."
"Not in this family." You smile as Jax finishes the walk towards his bike, grabbing his helmet and holding it out towards you. You grab it and easily clip it on, climbing on behind him without any instruction. He smirks over his shoulder at you. "You're definitely a Teller."
You loosely wrap your arms around your brother's waist, feet planted where they're supposed to be as he starts his Harley. He slowly drives out of the lot to the cheers of his friends, and you shake your head at each and every one of them.
Jax seems to take his time driving to his house, but you have no complaints. Then when you get there, you unclip the helmet and leave it on the seat of his bike.
Following him to the front door of his house, he opens the door and gestures you inside first. The house is small, clean, and definitely very much a man's house that has no female influence.
"You live alone?" You ask as you head for the living room couch.
Jax takes off his vest- kutte, you quickly realize- and hangs it up on a hook on the wall. "Yeah. Widow, actually."
Yeah. You remember reading something about Tara Knowles, his high school sweetheart. "I'm sorry."
"Thanks." He grins at you. "You want something to drink?"
"I can actually go for a beer if you got any."
"Of course I do." Jax disappears into the kitchen where you hear bottles clinking moments later. You can hear when he uncaps them, and then reappears to hand you one. "So, I'm just gonna jump right in- where the hell have you been?"
You take a long pull from your beer, smirking. "Believe it or not, I've been everywhere."
"What?"
"Yeah. I was, uh, I was homeschooled." Time to sell your cover story now. "My parents- er, the people who raised me- traveled the world."
"No shit?"
"Shit," you muse.
"Where were you when you realized your parents weren't really your parents?"
"Morocco." You pause to take another drink. "The parental unit died, and everything got left to me. Some sketchy people approached me, asked a lot of odd questions, and I left as soon as I could sell what needed to be sold."
"Sketchy people?" Jax sits a little taller in his seat.
"Yep. I didn't realize until my late teen years that the way I was raised was odd. My parents always spoke in code around me, told me to mind my business, but to always observe my surroundings. Then when I had a moment to breathe after their deaths, I went through their personal belongings and realized my so-called birth certificate was a forgery. Everything they hid just sort of unraveled from there and I found my way back to the states."
"Holy shit." Jax blinks at you. "Did they ever tell you who it was that took you? I didn't read any of the files Wayne had given me."
"Just some child trafficking ring." You shrug and take another sip of beer. "People bought children to make them look like the perfect little family."
"Jesus Christ."
"Mhm. Everyone has told me it was smart that I listened to my gut. If not, I'd still be adrift in some other country without ever knowing I'd been an abducted child."
"Well, I'm glad to have you home," Jax tells you. "But now that you're home, there's some stuff you need to know."
You arch an eyebrow at him. "About the Sons of Anarchy, you mean." Jax freezes and you chuckle. "Relax. Cops talk and your club has made several headlines in the local newspaper. But I'm gonna tell you right now," you say and it's Jax's turn to arch an eyebrow at you. "I don't care what you or the club has done before me getting here. Your club is your business and if I'm ever in a place where things need to be discussed, I have no issues leaving the room so you can do whatever you do in private."
"Just like that?"
"Just like that. But if I need privacy or to handle something on my own, I expect the same from you."
"You expectin' somethin' or someone from your past to follow you all the way here?"
You shrug. "Never hurts to be prepared. So do we have an agreement?"
"Shit yeah we do," he huffs. "That's the best outcome I could have hoped for."
"Cheers." You lean forward to clink the neck of your beer bottle against his. "So, what other dirty little secrets is Charming hiding? Better yet, what hilariously incriminating secrets are your brothers hiding that I can blackmail them with as soon as possible?"
Jax barks out a laugh. "You're gonna be that pain in the ass little sister. Aren't you?"
"Of course I am. I've got years to make up for."
Tumblr media
When Jax found out you were staying in a local hotel, he took you to collect your belongings and to check out before bringing you back to his place. He set you up in his spare bedroom and refused any money for rent. However, he didn't say no to you adding money to the cash drawer for groceries.
And as it turned out, being a Teller is kind of a big deal.
At least in Charming it was.
The Sons of Anarchy, once they realized who you were, practically treated you like royalty. The pet names of princess and baby girl were popular amongst the men, and the women immediately had a dislike for you. Unfortunately for them, you weren't afraid of confrontations and could put anyone in their place with a few harsh words. Not once did you have to resort to violence and it was something you were grateful for, even if the men of the club were itching to see what kind of fight you had in you.
Jax didn't want to leave you at his house all day, so you voluntarily stayed at his club. So long as you had your laptop or a book, you were good.
The men didn't bother you about your past, but you could tell they were itching for some form of answer when they realized you were better than Juice when it came to technology. Jax wanted you to know how to handle a weapon (unnecessary) and Happy wanted you to know how to fight (unnecessary again), so you went through their lessons without a complaint. You feigned being a newbie when handling a gun, but your instincts took over when Happy put you in the ring with Half-Sack.
You had feigned looking around nervously, but when Half-Sack raised his hand towards your face, you reacted. You grabbed his wrist, twisted it to the left, and then let your body fall while your legs wrapped around his neck. As you fell, you rolled Half-Sack until he landed harshly on the mat. You kept his arm stretched so he couldn't use it and choked him with your thighs. When he tapped out moments later, it was to the stunned silence of the Sons.
When you climbed to your feet and offered Half-Sack a hand up, you met your brother's gaze. He opened his mouth, but you quickly shook your head. "Business better left in the past." And since Jax, as well as the rest of the Sons, witnessed firsthand how you immediately vacated the room when Jax mentioned club business, they all knew to leave you be when you brought up past business.
For the first two weeks, life in Charming is utterly normal for a secret Black Widow whose only living family member is the president of one of the notorious MC's in California. You can see the Sons have so many questions, but none of them utter a single word without Jax inquiring first.
"We gotta make a quick stop at one of our places," Jax tells you. "You can head inside with us, but you'll need to be elsewhere in the building."
"That's fine." Heading towards the door to slip into your boots, you quietly sigh. "I really need to invest in a car if I'm going to stay here."
Jax chuckles. "Tired of riding bitch already?"
"With you? Yes."
"Ouch."
You tie your hair up in a ponytail, grinning at your brother all the while, before slipping into a blazer a moment later. You follow him outside where it's become instinct to clip on his helmet before taking a seat behind him.
Jax drives towards a side of town you've never been to and drives into a parking lot where you can see Opie, Tig, Happy, Chibs, and Juice waiting.
Tig and Chibs are the only two to greet you with kisses to the cheek whereas Happy and Juice merely nod at you. Opie, however, treats you like an older brother and takes great amusement in trying to ruffle your hair as you pass.
"Knock it off." You mockingly scowl as you swat at his hand. Then glancing around the nondescript building they're hanging out in front of, you ask, "Where even are we?"
Jax slings an arm around your shoulders. "This, my darling sister, is Paradise."
Your nose subtly scrunches. "Strip club?"
"Porn business!" Tig crows.
Your brother is staring at you, trying to gauge your reaction. But whatever he was expecting, you give him the complete opposite. "As long as there is not a possibility I've seen any of your dicks, we're good."
Jax arches an eyebrow at you. "You watch porn?"
"Just because I'm a woman doesn't mean I don't watch porn, darling brother. We have needs too."
He is struck speechless for a moment before Juice can be heard saying, "That is so hot."
Everyone glances at him then, scowling, and you laugh as he quickly tries to backtrack.
Jax grumbles at Juice before escorting you inside the building. He tells you to roam wherever you'd like, just not the back rooms where he and the boys have some business to attend to. You're perfectly fine with that, scoffing when he also tells you to not touch anything as if you'd actually want to touch anything where people have copious amounts of sex.
Gross.
While the boys do their thing, you walk from set to set. They have the usual setup of a living room, bedroom, and kitchen, but the classroom, office, and candy store make you laugh. The sex toys, ropes, and handcuffs you find outside each room don't even make you bat an eye, but the dungeon-like room gives you pause. You really hope your brother is smart enough to make sure that whoever is using that room is very careful and each person talks out their scene with their partner before filming.
The building is awfully quiet, so when you hear a door creak open, you freeze. Hearing footsteps a moment later, you huff a laugh. "If you boys are trying to sneak up on me, you're doing a shit job of it."
The footsteps pause and then continue on. Your brow furrows. Surely they would have huffed or said something at being found out.
You slowly match your footsteps to the ones you're hearing, pausing when they do.
"You have three seconds to speak up. If not, I assure you, you won't like what happens next."
Nothing. Not a peep.
Slowly reaching towards the small of your back, you pull free a glock that you'd taken to keeping there. Weapon in hand, you walk so that your footsteps can't be heard. And soon enough, the other person does the same.
You clear hallway after hallway, gun ready to fire, until you reach a corner when someone calls out, "So are we gonna talk like grownups?"
Shit. You know that voice. But Natasha sneaking around doesn't sit well with you, so you keep your gun up. As you turn the corner, she does the same with her own gun grasped between two hands. "Is that what we are?" You ask her. She smirks at you, hesitantly pressing forward while you're now on the retreat. With your gaze trained on her, you say, "Put it down before I make you."
Tumblr media
"You put yours down." You trip over a thick wire, but quickly regain your footing. "Watch your step."
You sarcastically hum at her, barely realizing you're on the porn set of a kitchen.
You and Natasha are just a couple feet apart from each other when you stop, the muzzles of your guns nearly touching. A few tense seconds later and the two of your reach for each other's gun, swapping weapons and training them on each other once more.
Natasha reaches for your gun a moment later, kicking your wrist. As your gun goes flying, you grasp her by the front of her shirt and slam her twice into the doorway. She grasps you by the neck, pushing you backwards before slamming you up into the cabinets. You shout and then yell as she lays you out across the counter, hand grasping your jaw.
"Stay down. Stay down!" She urges you.
You scream as you reach above you, finding a glass plate in the sink above your head. Taking hold of it, you then slam it against her head and are surprised its actual glass.
Back on your own feet, you grab a rag to use to wrap around her neck. Unfortunately, she manages to wrap it around yours and then you somehow find the leverage to kick off the counter and throw Natasha over you, letting her body fly into the wall.
More glass shatters and you slowly get back to your feet. Heavily panting, you turn, and watch Natasha do the same.
"What the fuck is going on?!"
The voice startles you, but your adrenaline is still pumping. Finally seeing your brother and the rest of the Sons run up with guns in hand, you point at your brother. "No! My business."
Jax freezes, gaze darting between you and Natasha. "What the hell did you do to piss off an Avenger?"
"Later."
His jaw clenches, but he lowers his gun. The rest of the Sons follow and you quickly turn your attention back to Natasha who's smirking at you. "You've got them trained well."
You sneer at her and then reach for the small of your back again, pulling free a dagger from the sheathe strapped to your body. Her smirk falls.
Flipping the blade in hand, you barely hear Natasha tell you no as she quickly scrambles back for a weapon of her own. You charge at her, swinging your dagger back and forth in order to hit her. She manages to block every swipe, kicking your knee to send you down. You lock arms, flip each other, and are at a standstill when you each have each other's hair in hand.
Having enough, you drop your arms until they're around her waist and tackle her into the wall. She takes advantage of her position and grabs a curtain, only to wrap it around your neck.
After slamming her twice more, you drop her, and you manage to get the curtain wrapped around her neck as well. She flips you over, slamming you into the ground and taking herself with you. You each press a boot into each other's abdomen, pushing, and choking each other out with the curtain.
With your oxygen waning and neither giving in, you see Natasha's eyes widen before she releases the curtain and holds her hands out in front of her in surrender. "Peremiriye." She calls a truce.
You glance at her hands and then kick her away, unraveling the curtain from your neck so you can breathe properly.
The two of you just lay there, catching your breath. As Natasha then stands, she holds a hand out for you to stand, but you slap it away and climb to your feet all on your own.
When you take notice of the others warily standing around, you meet your brother's concerned gaze. "Explain. Now."
You sigh and when you glance at Natasha, she arches an eyebrow at you. "Are you really taking orders from a civilian now?" She asks in Russian.
Your eyes roll. "You should have done your research." Then switching to English, you gesture at the only other blonde in the group. "Natasha, that's Jax. He's my brother. He's the only living relative by blood that I have." The subtle twitch of her cheek lets you know that she's surprised by that piece of information. "Jax, meet Natasha." You pause as you let that sink in. "She's my sister."
If a pin had dropped, you probably would have heard it.
And then, "Well shit."
The Sons of Anarchy glance around in complete and utter shock. Not only is the Black Widow standing before them, but SAMCRO's princess just held her own against her. And not only that, but she's claiming the Avenger as a sister.
Exhaling roughly, you walk over to where your dagger lays and slide it back into its sheath. "What are you doing here?" You finally ask the redhead. Natasha glances at the Sons, but you shake your head. "Don't clam up now. You came here. You made this their business."
"You sent me this." Natasha produces a vial with a red substance inside, holding it up between her forefinger and thumb. "Why?"
"Isn't it obvious?" You scoff. Looking around the floor, you find your gun and hers, and scoop them up. Putting yours back into your waistband, you hand the other to Jax who is carefully watching you. "You're the best of us out there. Who better to free the other Widows than the one that's stamped a superhero?"
She's speechless for a moment before, "What other Widows?"
"Surely you didn't think you were the last."
"Well no, but-"
"Natasha, there are close to a hundred Widows out there just waiting to be activated. Dreykov-"
She tenses, expression going stony. "Dreykov is dead. I should know. I'm the one who killed him to take out the Red Room."
"Is he now?" You muse, arching an eyebrow at her. "Did you see the body?" Natasha says nothing and you scoff at her. "General Dreykov is alive and kicking. The Red Room still thrives." You can see Natasha thinking, trying to think of any excuse for you to be wrong. "That gas, the counteragent you have there," you say while gesturing to the vial she is now fisting. "It was synthesized in secret by an older widow from Melina's generation. I was on the mission to retrieve it from a rogue widow, she exposed me to the counteragent in a fight, but not before I killed her."
That brings Natasha's attention back to you. "Who was it?"
"Oksana. I found her in Morocco," you confess, glancing at Jax to see if he made the connection yet. When he asked you where you were when you realized your parents weren't actually your parents, you mentioned Morocco. You realized a lot of things after Oksana freed you from the Red Room. "I gutted her and with her dying breath she made me promise I'd free everyone else."
Natasha sighs and pockets the vial. Shoulders slumping, she says, "I need a place to lay low. Know anywhere?"
You shake your head. "I'm staying with my brother. I doubt he wants you there."
"We got rooms at the club," Jax says.
But immediately you look at him. "No."
"What?"
"Not until I know she's not here on some government sanctioned mission. I might not care what you or the club does, but don't you think an Avenger might have something to say?"
At that Jax tenses, but Natasha shows her hands as if surrendering. "The rest of my team doesn't even know where I am," she assures you. "This is personal. I'm not about to bring the American government in on something that's none of their business."
You study her expression to see if she's telling the truth. Finding no signs of deceit, you sigh. "Fine."
"And while you're at it, I want to know the truth about your childhood," Jax says.
You wince.
"And you can tell me who the hell else is after that little care package you left me," Natasha says. "Some superhuman mimicked my fighting style a little too perfectly."
You wince again. "If Dreykov activated the Taskmaster, we're fucked."
"Well let's be fucked somewhere else," Jax says. Then glancing around the damaged room from your fight with Natasha, he shakes his head. "I'm gonna have to get some of the girls over here to clean all this up."
"Bill Natasha. She's good for it," you say.
Natasha stares at you, lips twitching. "Suka."
"Call me a bitch all you want. I learned from the best."
. . . .
Natasha gets escorted to Teller Automotive- Happy, Juice, and Tig following at the rear. Jax has her hide her vehicle behind the building before he takes her inside. Before Natasha makes it to the main room, you send away all the crow eaters, snapping at a few who still try to challenge your authority. You leave the men to Jax and then grab several beers to take to the tables where your brother and his most trusted have sat Natasha down.
"So," Jax drawls after taking a long pull of beer. "How did this happen?" He asks, gesturing between you and Natasha.
Natasha looks at you, giving you the floor. "When I was little, I didn't know anything. All I knew was that I had the most amazing parents with a fun sister. And if the bad guys came, I was to take a grab bag from my room and listen to Natasha."
"Alexei and Melina were our assigned parents," Natasha says. "I only knew the bare minimum of their assignment, but I knew we weren't a true family. YN was too young to understand, so she wasn't told." Natasha then takes a drink of her own beer, lost in her memory. "When their cover was blown, we had to flee. Alexei and Melina met up with their handlers, but the big bosses were not happy that their cover was blown. So as punishment, General Dreykov separated YN and I, and we were subjected to the brutal training of the Red Room."
"So, you're one of them?" Opie asks. "Like the Black Widow?"
You grin. "Black Widow is just a name the Red Room gives to their assassins. I am not like the Black Widow, I am a Black Widow."
The Sons are stunned silent until Tig starts to cackle. "Holy shit! You Tellers, man. You're just a family of badasses, aren't 'ya?"
"An assassin. You're a goddamn assassin," Juice breathes in awe.
You grin at both men's astonishment, glancing at your brother next. "Jax?"
"Hmm."
"You good?"
"Yeah. It's just- well, I just realized you must have been through some shit."
"I did." No use in hiding from him anymore. "But I'm free now. I'm not under their control anymore." You reach across the table to grab his hand, squeezing it. "I'm not going anywhere."
"I hate to break this up so soon," Natasha says, "but I'm going to need your help." Your gaze darts to her. "If what you're saying is true about Dreykov and the Red Room, this is way too much for me to take on."
The Sons all seem to tense.
"Do you even have a plan?"
"Break Alexei out of prison and question him. He worked close with Dreykov. He'll know where the Red Room is."
"When do you leave?"
"Couple of days. I need to heal, settle some affairs, and send some things out."
You sigh. "I just found my brother, Natasha."
"I know. And I'm sorry. But I really need your help on this."
You groan, leaning back in your seat. "Fine. I'm in."
266 notes · View notes
fanficimagery · 1 year
Text
Once a Weirdo, Always a Weirdo
After finding yourself in a normal living situation, HYDRA has to go and ruin it by targeting the local school for outcasts and weirdos.
Tumblr media
Words: 8K Author's Note: I take no credit for Reader's rant towards the Avengers. It all belongs to Marcel Gerard of The Originals. Wednesday AU where *SPOILERS* Tyler's Hyde was never activated and Miss Thornhill doesn't work at Nevermore. Also, it's canon that Xavier falls fast and it's no different here lol.
At the Avengers Compound, you sit on a barstool at the bar and watch as all the superheroes and their scientist friends continue to mingle even after all the paparazzi have left. You had been summoned to attend an event for some good publicity after helping reverse Thanos' snap, and to be honest you would rather be anywhere else but here.
When they had first brought you and your brother in, you'd been ecstatic to leave behind all the experimentation and poking and prodding some evil organization put you through. You'd gone in a normal teenage girl and came out a weapon who had no control over her abilities. The Avengers took the both of you in, shielding your identities from the government and even the papers, and helped you adjust to everyday living.
But just when you thought you had found a group of people who could understand you and possibly keep you company, you realized they merely thought of you and your brother as children who needed training here and there. Invitations to hang out or even to just talk were brushed aside, and you only ever got to spend time with the older superheroes when they needed your help.
Losing your brother during a mission you never should have been on was strike one, ignoring your cries for help after his death was strike two, and being pushed to the back burner yet again even after you did a lot of the work in helping them defeat Thanos is strike three. So, when the superheroes all laugh at some stupid joke Tony Stark no doubt has just told them, you down the rest of your Cherry Coke and decide to finally take a stand.
Walking towards the central core group of Avengers, you pull your compound clearance badge out from your back pocket and toss it on the glass coffee table that's in the middle of the group. Talking and laughter ceases, and everyone glances at you. "I'm out." You say.
As you turn to walk away, Tony huffs and draws your attention back. "What do you mean you're out?"
"It means exactly what you think, Stark. I quit. I'm done."
"You can't just quit."
"And why not?" Against your will, your eyes start to fill with tears and Tony's jaw drops in surprise. The tension thickens as you glance between every so-called Avenger. "I've done everything that you have asked of me. And for what?"
"Excuse me?" Tony asks, offended you'd say such a thing.
"I joined your stupid team," you say, glancing between him and Steve. "I left what little friends I managed to make in the dust because that's what you all needed."
"YN…" Natasha softly calls out to you and you stare at her with your bottom lip trembling.
"I fought for Earth. I kept Peter breathing," you cry, angrily swiping at your tears as your emotions finally bubble over. Then glancing at Doctor Strange, you sneer at him. "I even kept Ebony Maw from piercing your cold… black… heart. I did everything!"
"Sweetheart…" Bucky takes a step towards you in hopes of calming you down, but you take a step back with a shake of your head.
"Anyone who's not an official Avenger is nothing to any of you. Nothing."
"That's not true." Peter Parker steps forward then, his earnest expression giving you pause. "YN, you are an Avenger. You're my- you're my friend. You're one of the best of us."
"No, I'm not." You take a step back. "Not anymore."
As you turn to walk away, no one utters a word.
No one dares to interrupt you when you're packing your bags, and no one stops you when you walk out the front door.
Only when you're outside the compound gates do you allow yourself to exhale in relief, but that relief is short-lived when you realize you have no idea where you're going to go.
"Oy vey," you mutter. You really should have thought this through more.
Tumblr media
Six Months Later
When you'd left the Avengers, you thought you'd travel the states for a while before you found a place to settle in. Instead, you found yourself in a small town by the name of Jericho that was only a few hours away from where you left and found a little Bed and Breakfast whose owner gave you a deal for a semi-permanent room when she found out you had no family and no place to go. All she asked in return was that you help her out since she was getting up there in age and couldn't move like she used you. You easily agreed.
For a half a year, you never strayed too far from Josie's B&B. The older woman was surprised you knew your way around leaky faucets and could replace the inner workings of a toilet, and you nearly gave her a heart attack when she found you on the roof replacing missing shingles, so the ceiling didn't leak when it rained.
The B&B didn't get many visitors, but you noticed an uptick in people willing to stay there after you started tackling the overgrown lawn and making the place look more inviting.
"I'm heading out," you tell Josie one morning. "Do you need anything?"
"No, my dear. I'm fine."
"Well, I have my phone on me. If you need anything, just call. I'll pick it up on the way home."
Home.
You never thought you'd have a home again, but that's exactly what Josie's given you. And if her pleased little smile is anything to go by whenever you refer to the B&B as home, she knows it too.
"Alright. I'll see you later."
Jericho is such a picturesque little town that it never ceases to amaze you when you walk around town. You've wandered around every now and then, but you always kept to yourself. The only place you did visit was Weathervane Cafe, but only during the nighttime hours when most locals would be safely tucked away in their homes.
The cafe is the exact place you're heading to this morning, though, intent on getting a hot cup of coffee and a breakfast sandwich.
When the bell jingles upon your entrance, the barista glances up from the book he'd been reading.
"Hey!" Tyler, who you'd gotten to know a bit since you started visiting, smiles as you walk up to the counter. "You're here early. You want your usual?"
"My usual coffee, yes," you say while taking a seat on a stool by the front counter. "And can I have a breakfast sandwich?"
"Sure. Coming right up."
It doesn't take Tyler long to get your order ready and you're surprised when he joins you at the counter with his own sandwich. Then again, there was only two other people in the cafe and Tyler obviously wasn't busy.
"So, what brings you in this morning?" He asks.
"Hunger." You take a bite out of your egg, ham, and cheese sandwich, groaning in delight as you cross your eyes. Tyler huffs in amusement, watching you wash the food down with a careful sip of coffee. "And I just wanted to get out. Stretch the legs, y'know?"
"Yeah. How's Josie?"
"Josie's good." You eat a bit more, wiping the crumbs away from the corner of your mouth. "She's enjoying the B&B now that people are booking her rooms."
"None of that wouldn't have happened if it weren't for you."
You shrug. "Maybe." You eat the last of your sandwich, frowning when there's no more. They really needed to make their sandwiches bigger. "Hey, can I have another?" You ask him.
"Sure." Tyler chuckles as he quickly finishes off his sandwich, moving back behind the counter to grab you another one.
When he hands it over, you happily dig in while he refreshes your coffee.
You're halfway through with your sandwich when Tyler's wiping down the counter and the bell above the door jingles. You watch as Tyler glances up and don't even need to turn around to know who it is. Tyler's smile tells you all you need to know.
"You're here earlier than normal."
"Hello, Wednesday," you muse. She takes a seat to your left and you smile at her. Her deadpan expressions were something that threw you off when you first met the girl, but you grew accustomed to her sometimes-morbid humor and the odd threats here and there. "What brings you in?"
"Coffee."
"Her boyfriend," the person to your right says at the same time. You turn towards the voice, surprised to see another guy around the same age as Wednesday and Tyler. When he gets a good look at you, he seems to sit a little straighter while running a hand nervously through his shoulder length hair. "Uh, hi. I'm Xavier."
Your lips twitch while you give him a quick little nod. "YN." Then looking at Tyler, you ask, "Can you get me Josie's special to go please?"
"Sure."
"Why are you here?" Wednesday asks.
"Hunger and fresh air. Why are you? Shouldn't you be in class, young lady?"
Wednesday's eyes roll. "We're the same age."
You chuckle and then Xavier's drawing your attention once more. "I'm sorry, but are you new here? I've never seen you around before."
"I got in a few months ago. I just prefer to wander when the moon's out, but I was extra hungry this morning."
"She's totally a vampire," Wednesday says.
And while you find amusement in her words, Xavier's eyes widen as he apparently takes her seriously. "She's joking. See?" You flash him your teeth. "No pointy teeth in sight."
Before either of your companions can say anything, someone passes behind you with a scoff. You glance over your shoulder to find an older woman sneering at Wednesday and Xavier, and then turns a softer look towards you. "You wouldn't want to be hanging out with the likes of them, dearie. There's lots of weirdos around here thanks to that freaky school who allows them out and about."
Your eyes subtly narrow as you turn on your stool, plastering on the most condescending smile you can. "Ma'am, I am the weirdo." She frowns at you, and you quickly lean forward, snapping your teeth at her. She gasps and dramatically backpedals away from you, and you roll your eyes while turning back around. Tyler is shaking his head in amusement at you. "What?"
"You're a menace." He pushes forward Josie's usual order and you take out a twenty to cover both your and Josie's breakfast, then shoving a ten into the tip jar. "Thanks."
"No problem." Taking one last gulp of your coffee, you grab up Josie's order and then stand. "Well, it was nice meeting you Xavier," you smile at him. Then glancing at your friends, you say, "Tyler, I'll see you next time. Wednesday…" you trail off, grinning, "don't make anyone cry before lunch time."
"No promises."
You laugh as you take your leave, heading back towards Josie's. You've had enough socializing for the day.
Tumblr media
On rare occasions, Josie likes to leave the B&B and walk around Jericho. Even more so now that she has you to escort her around. The locals are happy to see her, even if they have to paste on smiles for you. Apparently, your little confrontation with Mrs. Clementine inside Weathervane was hot gossip for a couple of days and now everyone was quite skeptical of you.
You're walking down Main Street with Josie's arm hooked through yours when she stops you in front of a salon. She stares up at the salon name, lips pursed.
You stare at her, softly grinning. "Are you looking to change things up, Josie?"
"Yes. I believe I am." You see her reach up with her other hand, lightly touching at her salt and pepper colored hair. "I'm thinking of a new color and cut."
"Well, you deserve to pamper yourself. The B&B has been doing great."
"It's all thanks to you, dearie." Josie looks at you, patting your hand with a smile. "Now why don't you go hang out with that Tyler boy while you wait for me. It'll take a while."
"Yes, ma'am."
You escort Josie inside the salon, making sure she's taken care of before you leave her alone. Then walking back outside, you head towards Weathervane Cafe to bother Tyler. Only before you get there, you nearly run into Xavier as you turn the corner. His hands loosely wrap around your biceps, trying to steer you to the side as he immediately apologizes.
He glances at you and then does a double take, and you grin. "Xavier."
"YN." He slowly smiles, letting his hands fall away to sheepishly tuck away in the pockets of his jacket. "This is twice in one week. Tyler said it's rare you're out in public."
"Tyler said, huh?" You ask, arching an eyebrow. "Been asking about me, have you?"
"Maybe." His lips twitch in amusement. He glances around and sees you're alone. "Are you grabbing lunch this time?"
"I was just going to annoy Tyler, but I think I can eat. I just dropped off Josie at the salon, so I have hours to kill."
"Cool. Do you, uh, do you want some company?"
"Sure. Let's grab a burger somewhere and then take it to Weathervane. I like the atmosphere there best."
Side by side, you and Xavier head towards the only diner on Main Street to buy your lunch, and you can't help but chuckle whenever you glance up at him. You knew he was tall, but the height difference between the two of you is very obvious when you're this close to one another.
The two of you get the same thing- a cheeseburger and fries- and take it to go.
At Weathervane Cafe, you and Xavier take a seat in a booth near the door and wave at Tyler when he notices you're there. The two of you unpack your food, splitting the ketchup packets and then digging in.
"So, YN…" Xavier muses. "Why Jericho?"
You take a bite of your burger, chewing thoughtfully. "It was just supposed to be a pitstop," you settle for saying.
"Oh? Where were you supposed to settle then?"
"Anywhere." You shrug. Xavier meets your gaze then, chewing slowly. You say, "I was staying in Upstate New York for the last few years. These people had taken me in and… I don't know. It just felt like I overstayed my welcome with them or something, so I left."
"You left?"
"Mhm. I for sure thought I'd end up traveling further, but I stopped by Josie's B&B to figure out my next direction, and I just never left. I think Josie realized I had no home, so she gave me one. I'll never be able to fully repay her for it."
"I don't know about that," he muses. "I'm pretty sure Josie was only months away from shutting down the B&B, but then you walked into her life and completely transformed the place. I don't think any of us have seen her as happy as she is now."
You blush at his slight praise, and he grins. You busy yourself with your food before asking, "So Nevermore Academy? What year are you in?"
He seems to perk up a little, probably happy that you're interested to talk about his schooling rather than putting the place down. "My last year, actually. I'm pretty bummed I'll have to leave soon. I'm hoping the principal offers me a teaching position for the art program."
"You any good?" You wonder.
Xavier huffs and turns to open the bag on the seat next to him, pulling out a sketchpad. He sets it atop the table and quickly flips through the pages until he lands on one of his sketches.
And wow. He really can draw.
On the page is a charcoal drawing of who you assume is a group of his friends (you're only assuming they're his friends because the uniforms are a bit of a dead giveaway, plus Wednesday is there so yeah) sitting around a concrete fountain. "Oh wow. Xavier, this is amazing."
You study the sketch a bit more and when you look up at him, you fight off a grin at his reddening ears and neck. "It's nothing."
"You're talented. Own it." He huffs and eats a bit more since he doesn't know what to say. "Now I just want to get this out of the way, so don't think I'm digging or poking fun or…"
"Go on."
"Nevermore Academy." Xavier grins, wondering when you were going to bring it up. "Is it really a school for gifted children or are the locals just a bunch of assholes?"
"Are you really asking me that after you just rolled with the punches when Wednesday called you a vampire the other day?"
You shrug. "If aliens and deities exist, why can't vampires and werewolves and other beings?"
"Fair enough." He takes a sip of his drink to clear his throat. "Nevermore is a school for outcasts. There are vampires, werewolves, sirens, psychics, and people with other special abilities."
"Cool." You smile and toss a fry into your mouth.
Xavier, however, stares at you in shock. "Cool? That's all you have to say? You're not even going to ask what I am or what I can do?"
"If you want to tell me, you'll tell me on your own time." He can only blink at you while you continue eating. You watch as he carefully tries to read your expression, gauging your reaction to what you just learned. Then he glances around to make sure no one is paying him any attention before holding his hand out over his sketchpad. His eyes close and you frown, and then sudden movement on the paper catches your attention. You gasp as you stare at the sketch that's now come to life- his friends on page, with the exception of Wednesday, laughing at something that had been said. "Xavier," you then breathe in awe. You chance a look at his face, his eyes now open as he sheepishly smiles. "You're amazing, you know that?"
He chuckles. "It's just a moving picture. I can actually bring animals and insects to life to where they crawl off the page, but I didn't want to freak you out."
"You'll have to show me one day," you say.
"Yeah. I will."
You and Xavier continue to talk even after your food is gone, and he ends up buying pastries for dessert. Tyler joins you every now and then when he doesn't have a customer to tend to, and before you know it Josie is entering Weathervane Cafe to show off her new do.
Gone is the salt and pepper hair that fell to her mid-back in a low ponytail.
Now, she sports an edgy bob with an undercut and her hair dyed platinum with just a hint of purple at the ends.
Your eyes widen. "Josie?!"
She beams at you. "Do you like it?"
You gape and Xavier chuckles. "I- I love it! Are you kidding me?! You look great."
"Stop it." She laughs, bashfully waving off your words.
"She's right, Miss Josie," Xavier says. "You look great."
Josie glances at him, eyes lighting up. "Ah, young Mr. Thorpe! Hello there. You were not the boy I was expecting YN to bother."
"Josie," you grumble.
She laughs at you. "I'm only teasing, dear." She winks at you, and you quietly whine in embarrassment. "Anyway, I just thought I'd let you know that I have plans right now so you're free to do as you please."
"Are you sure? I can always-"
"It's a date, dearie. I doubt you want to chaperone Mr. Sinclair and I."
You're back to gaping and you only snap out of it when you see her glance out the window. Outside is who you assume is Mr. Sinclair, a handsome man in his late sixties and is beaming and waving at Josie. "Oh. Go Josie," you then cheer her on for bagging a handsome one.
Xavier snorts as she lightly swats the back of your head. "He's too old for you." You laugh and she wrinkles her nose, chuckling with you. Then, "Well I should get going. Have fun you two."
"Bye, Josie," you and Xavier muse. As Josie takes her leave, you notice a pep in her step as Mr. Sinclair meets her halfway and leads her to his car.
"Huh. Who knew a haircut could bring forth all the confidence in the world out in her."
"See? I told you," Xavier says. "You gave her a new outlook on life. You don't have to repay her for anything. The two of you are good for one another."
You shake your head at his words, watching Josie laugh in the passenger seat of the car. "Maybe."
"No maybes about it." You huff with a roll of your eyes before glancing over to meet his gaze. "Now come on. I hear there's a fair going on. Let's go see what hideous stuffed animals we can win."
Tumblr media
Though you continue to claim that you're not a social being, Josie finds herself hiding her smiles whenever Xavier shows up to see if you're free to hang out. More and more you find yourself roaming the town of Jericho with the boy, hoping that your slight attraction to him stays just that. A slight attraction.
But the more time you spend with him, you knew it was going to be a losing battle.
His smile was far too adorable to not completely fall for.
Then one night, after having dinner at an Italian bistro, Xavier's chuckling over how full you are. You pushed it when you had dessert and now he's laughing at your pain.
"Why didn't you stop me?" You moan, pulling a beanie down atop your head.
"I did! I told you to stop."
"Should've tried harder."
Xavier waits until you're settled before offering you his arm, and you're quick to hook your arm through his and practically lean all your weight against him as you walk down the sidewalk. You're moaning and groaning, and he's more than content to listen to you whine.
"I'm never eating dessert again."
"No?"
"Nope."
"But what if it's cheesecake and has that strawberry glaze you seem so fond of?" You open your mouth to retort but let it snap shut a moment later. "Or chocolate covered strawberries?" You groan a little. "Or-"
"Okay! I get it." You pout as he smirks down at you. "I'm a sucker for desserts. It's just my choice in dates that's apparently abysmal. What kind of lousy date doesn't stop me from overeating?"
Xavier's quietness surpasses a moment longer than usual, but before you can ask what's wrong, he asks, "Date? So, I wasn't reading too much into us?"
"Do you see me hanging out with any other guys?"
"Well, there is Tyler."
Your eyes roll. "As if I'd want to get on the bad side of Wednesday." Xavier huffs a laugh as you press into his side, knocking him off balance. "And besides, he's not my type."
"That's good to know."
"I'm sure it is." You mockingly tease him.
The streets of Jericho are quiet, locals coming and going from their own nights out on the town. You're about to turn the corner of one of the streets when the screaming starts, slowing you and Xavier. The two of you tense and look around, backpedaling a few steps when you see people running.
Then gunfire rings out.
"Get down!" Xavier pushes you towards a car, ducking behind it. "What the hell is going on?" He wonders while peeking over the trunk.
"I don't know."
Though your heart is beating rapidly, and you don't want to deal with whatever is going on, you know you need to get to the bottom of whatever is happening. As long as you've stayed in Jericho, nothing has ever happened that would make you out yourself. Now, however, you're not so sure you can walk away from tonight with your secret intact.
With the lull of gunfire, you slowly crawl out from behind your hiding place.
"What are you doing?! Get back here!"
"No. I need- I need to see," you say. Glancing over your shoulder, you meet Xavier's wild gaze. "Trust me."
"YN-"
Not letting him finish, you hurriedly make your way behind another car on Main Street. Xavier is quick to follow, staying close to your side. People start screaming again, glass shatters, and more people run off. The glass windows to Weathervane Cafe have been completely shattered and you see a handful of men in dark clothing and face masks milling about.
"Shit. They have Kent and Divina," Xavier mumbles. And sure enough when you look, you see that two men have each knocked out individual tossed over a shoulder as they walk out.
There are some older locals that get caught in the streets, but after being looked over, they're threatened to keep moving.
"Nevermore students," you realize. "They're taking Nevermore students."
"But why?"
You frown as the militarized men bind the students, placing a metal contraption over each of their mouths. One of the men turns just right and the emblazoned logo on the side of his helmet makes your stomach drop. "Fuck, fuck, fuck. This isn't good," you mumble.
"What?"
"Xavier, every student at Nevermore is gifted. What are Kent and Divina's gifts?"
"They're, uh, they're Scales. Sirens."
Sirens. Hydra just got their hands on two sirens! 
"You need to get back to the school."
"What? Why?"
"Xavier, just trust me." Your hand reaches for the necklace that you rarely bring out from under your shirt, the miniature arc reactor hanging rather innocently from a silver chain as you yank it off. When you squeeze the arc reactor between your thumb and forefinger, it glows blue and you're quick to shove it into his hands. "Take this and get back to the school as soon as you can. Tell your teacher there's a dangerous threat and they found out about the gifted teenagers. Lock the school down."
"What are you-"
You reach for Xavier's face, grasping his face between your hands and pulling him in for a kiss. You linger there for a few seconds before pulling back, gaze darting between his eyes as you watch him try to catch up. "Go. The necklace is an SOS beacon. When the good guys arrive, give them my name. Tell them Hydra's taking gifted children. They'll help protect the school."
"W-What are you?" He asks.
Smiling sadly, you tuck the left side of his hair behind his hair. "I used to be a superhero. Now I'm just… lost."
"YN-"
You quickly peck his lips once more, grinning softly. "Go. I'll explain everything later."
"What are you going to do?"
"Distract them." A small explosion has you and Xavier ducking even lower. "Go, Xavier! Get back to the school now. Protect your friends."
Another explosion sounds, sending debris raining down over you and Xavier.
Xavier falls to his stomach, watching the feet of scurrying people on the other side of the vehicle you're hiding behind. But when he glances back for you, you're gone. He wildly glances around only to find that you're nowhere in sight.
"Well shit."
. . . .
Xavier bursts into Principal Weems' office, panting and heaving and shrugging off the hands of coach Vlad.
"Mr. Thorpe!" Weems stands tall, aghast at the behavior of her usually well-behaved student. "What is the meaning of this?"
"Lock… lock down the school," he says. "Jericho- it's under attack."
"What?"
"Lock the school down!" He then shouts. He shrugs off coach Vlad's hands when he tries to restrain him again. "Kent and Divina have been taken. They're targeting Nevermore students. You need to gather everyone somewhere safe and lock the school down!"
Principal Weems looks to coach Vlad, eyes widened, before addressing Xavier again. "Are you sure?"
"Pretty damn sure. I saw it with my own two eyes. They sedated Kent and Divina, bound and gagged them, and threw them into the back of a van. Other Jericho locals got caught, but after a quick look over, they were released. They were also setting off bombs and shooting up Main Street."
"Vlad, gather the teachers and round up the students. I want a head count of who's here and a list of names of those missing. I'll contact the sheriff."
"Done."
Xavier's left alone with Weems, and he stumbles forward, showing her the necklace before she can reach for the phone. "There's one more thing."
Her eyes land on the pulsing blue light. "What is that?"
"Emergency beacon. My… friend activated it. She said the good guys will come here and that we needed to explain that Hydra is taking gifted children. She said they'd protect the school."
"Do you trust her?"
Xavier takes a moment to think on it before he nods. "Yeah. Yeah, I do."
"Okay then. Gather the archery team and anyone capable of handling a bow. Get those with telekinesis while you're at it. We'll leave the sheriff's department to handle Main Street and hopefully these good guys will be here soon. We'll hold off any threat until then."
"Yes, ma'am."
Xavier rushes off to do as he's been told, finding his friends along the way. He finds Tyler with Wednesday and Enid, and fills them in about what he's seen. They're shocked and Tyler hurriedly gets his dad on the phone to let him know he was okay.
They find Bianca and Yoko, and the two girls are livid when they realize their friends have been taken. Enid rushes to find Ajax and Wednesday grabs Eugene by the back of his shirt to drag him along with the group.
Coach Vlad and a few other professors are directing students to the main dining hall, urging the older students to barricade windows. Xavier picks out those who can help defend the school and has them load up quivers with arrows to prepare for a fight.
Principal Weems takes those prepared to defend Nevermore out front, and everyone spreads out. The evening is eerily quiet so it's easy to hear anything out of the norm. So, when a sudden whooshing sound gets louder and louder, everyone tenses and looks upward.
"What is that?" Bianca asks, silver eyes scanning the sky.
"I'm not sure." Xavier's eyes dart all across the sky, his gaze catching something glinting. "There!"
But just as everyone pinpoints what he's seen, the object lands right in front of them.
It's Iron Man.
"Holy shit," Eugene utters. "Iron Man!?"
"Uhhh…" Iron Man's face mask dissolves, and Tony Stark frowns at the assembled group of teenagers and a handful of adults. "I gotta be honest. I'm at a complete loss here."
"YN." Xavier blurts and Tony's gaze immediately zeroes in on him. "YN said you could help."
"Help with what, kid?"
He digs the emergency beacon out of his jeans' pocket, showing him. "W-We were on a date and Hydra attacked Main Street. They took two of my classmates and were setting off bombs! She thinks they're coming here."
"Okay. Time-out." Tony gives the universal gesture for a time-out. "You were on a date with YN?"
Wednesday, Tyler, Enid, Bianca, and Ajax all look at Xavier and he blushes under everyone's stare. "So not the point right now, Mr. Stark."
"Right. You're right," he smirks. "We'll talk later." And then glancing at Principal Weems, he asks, "You in charge?"
"I am." She smooths down the invisible wrinkles in her skirt, clasping her hands in front of her. "I am the principal here at Nevermore Academy."
"Alright, so care to share with the class why Hydra would be taking your students?"
"Nevermore Academy is home to children with… special talents," she settles for saying.
"Mhm. Just how special are we talking?"
"The two students they've taken so far are sirens," Xavier says. "They have the gift of persuasion."
"So, in other words, Hydra's got their hands on two future weapons. Any other talents they'd be after?"
"We have vampires, werewolves, gorgons, psychics, and students with other special talents," Principal Weems says.
"To someone like Hydra, it's like Christmas has come early." Tony sighs and taps at his ear. "Park the jet and meet me out front. It's a school and Hydra has their eye on it."
Everyone stands around in a tense filled silence until around the back of the school, Captain America, Hawkeye, Black Widow, the Winter Soldier, and Spiderman all jog forward.
Tyler watches everyone in fascination before leaning towards Xavier. "YN knows Avengers?"
"Apparently."
When all the adults are gathered, Captain America takes over. He speaks plainly with Principal Weems, telling her all she needs to know. Hydra has a habit of kidnapping people, torturing them until they break, and then wiping their minds clean to make the ultimate weapon. They had been in possession of a stone that would give certain individuals powers, but ever since they lost that stone there's been chatter that they'd moved on to finding children with powers already in order to mold them in their favor. And up until now, Hydra hadn't made a move.
Enid suddenly perks up, brushing her hair behind her ear. Glancing towards the main road leading up to the school, she says, "We have company. Several vehicles are heading this way." All the Avengers glance at Enid, wondering how she could possibly know that when she flicks her nails, letting them turn into talons.
"Cool!" Spiderman exclaims.
Enid beams at him while the other Avengers shake their heads at him in fond amusement.
One, two, three- a total of seven Humvees roll up outside of the school gates, but only one is brave enough to drive their Humvee through the gate to knock it down.
"Here we go again," Tony mutters right before his mask covers his face once more.
Individual after individual unload from the Humvees, weapons grasped in hands.
"That's alien tech," Clint says.
"Of course, it is," Bucky utters.
"Bianca." Principal Weems beckons the girl forward. "If you will." She gestures towards the oncoming threat and the younger girl nods.
Stepping forward, Bianca takes off her necklace before inhaling deeply. She can feel her vocal cords slightly vibrating as she says, "Stop."
But the men merely chuckle, one of them tapping at his ear. "Not gonna work on us, girlie."
She blinks in surprise and Xavier quickly tugs his friend behind him.
"Sirens, get inside the school," Principal Weems says. "Hide."
Five students break off from the group, rushing back towards the school. The Hydra men chuckle, shrugging as if that were no big deal. As if they'd get to them sooner or later.
"The Avengers are an obstacle, but it is an obstacle we'll overcome," the Hydra goon in charge says. "Gentlemen, take your aim."
Weapons on both sides are raised, but just as Hydra pull their triggers, another individual is landing in front of the Avengers and Nevermore students.
"YN?!"
Tumblr media
Hands and eyes glowing red, you raise your arms in front of you to shield the barrage of bullets and energy beams that had been let loose. You're panting and heaving and have to blink blood out of your eye from a gash above your eyebrow.
When Hydra ceases their attack, you lower your arms with a sneer. "Did you really think it was going to be that simple? You made a mistake coming after my friends."
"Little witch," Hydra goon number one coos. "You're coming with us with all this is said and done."
"Like hell I am. My mind is my own now and Hydra will never make me do their dirty work again."
"You say that now."
Before you can shield yourself again, a bullet catches you in the shoulder. The force of the bullet sends you whirling back with a yelp and then a piercing howl rips through the air.
The sound of gunfire and energy beams fill the air, as well as shouts from Captain America for the kids to get inside the school. Hands steady you and when you glance upward, Xavier is staring down at you with wide eyes.
"What are you?"
The question comes from your left and see Wednesday staring curiously at you. "I. Am. Pissed. Off."
Ripping yourself out of Xavier's hands, you turn around and throw up a shimmering red shield between the two groups. Then marching forward, you start tossing energy ball after energy ball at the Hydra goons, uncaring if they're knocked unconscious or dead. Your feet start glowing and with one large stomp, a wave of red energy shoots outward in front of you to knock the Hydra men off their feet.
"Enough!" They immediately try climbing back to their feet and you wrap red energy around them. Squeezing your hand shut makes the energy wrap tighter around them, and you only let up when a hand falls onto your shoulder.
"That's enough, YN. We'll take it from here."
You can hear voices telling you to stop, but your blood is running hot. After the confrontation on Main Street and getting knocked around, being shot, and having Hydra get beyond the gates of Nevermore, you're absolutely livid.
"YN, stop! You're killing them."
Words aren't registering and the gathered Avengers and Nevermore students shift uneasily.
Xavier doesn't like the expressions the Avengers are starting to sport, glancing at each other warily and having an unspoken conversation, so he takes matters into his own hands. He boldly rushes in front of you, hands grasping your face before he's leaning down to press his lips to yours.
"Ho-lee shit."
Xavier keeps his mouth pressed to yours, turning you little by little until your back is to the Hydra men, and he only lets up when he feels your hands fist into his shirt near his waist. Slightly pulling back, he keeps his face close to yours as you try to catch your breath. "Are you back with me?" He murmurs.
You gulp. "Mhm."
"Good. You scared us there at the end."
"Xavier?" You blink slowly.
"Yeah?"
"I don't feel so-" But you never get to finish your sentence because your eyes roll into the back of your head and your body goes limp.
"Shit." Xavier easily catches you. "I need some help over here."
The Winter Soldier steps forward, and it takes everything in Xavier to not shrink back at the intimidating man. He passes YN over to him and the Winter Soldier easily hoists her into his arms. "That bullet needs to come out," he grumbles.
"The infirmary." Principal Weems steps forward then. "We can take care of her there."
"Show me."
Principal Weems nods and then looks over her students. "Children, with me. Let the Avengers do their job in peace."
Everyone follows Weems towards the dining hall, but Xavier, Wednesday and Tyler follow her and the Winter Soldier to the infirmary to keep an eye on their friend.
Tumblr media
A consistent beeping wakes you and your eyelids flutter open. You groan at the brightness of the room and then groan again when you attempt to roll over and your entire body aches.
"Easy. Easy," a voice soothes. You turn towards the sound of the voice and are surprised to find Xavier sitting there. "Welcome back. You've been out for a few days. It's probably why you feel like shit."
You grimace as you raise your hands to rub at your eyes. "What happened?"
"You got shot and lost a lot of blood while you demolished those Hydra guys."
You wince. "You saw that, huh?"
"Oh yeah."
"I'm sorry."
"For?"
"Not telling you about me."
Xavier chuckles as he leans forward in his seat, reaching for your hand. "You're a complete badass. Why would you be scared to tell me you could do all that?"
You shrug and then glance around the room you're in. "Can I have some water?" Xavier quickly finds a pitcher of water, pouring some into a cup for you. He helps you drink a few sips and then lets you lay back down. "What do you already know?"
"Just that you used to be an Avenger. Spiderman, the Winter Soldier, Black Widow and Hawkeye were really worried about you."
You smile softly before it slowly falls. "They rescued me and my brother from Hydra," you tell him. "We were orphans Hydra had kidnapped off the streets. They pumped us full of serums and then made us hold a glowing stone that eventually gave us our powers."
"A stone gave you powers?"
"Yeah. We were one hundred percent normal until Hydra got their hands on us. They used to say my brother was fast and I was weird. I guess I'll never outgrow that label now. Once a weirdo, always a weirdo, I guess."
Xavier huffs a laugh, his smile slowly falling at something you said. "Your brother was fast?"
"Oh. Uh, yeah. He had super speed. When the Avengers took us in, they showed us how to be the good guys. We were on a mission and my brother sacrificed himself to save Hawkeye and a child."
"I'm sorry."
"Thank you. I kind of lost myself after he died, and I never really found my way back. The Avengers were supposed to be a family, and they are, but it was a family I didn't quite fit in with. The only time they really acknowledged me was when they needed something. I couldn't live like that anymore."
"So, you came to Jericho."
"Technically I was just passing through," you tiredly muse. "But then I met Josie, then Tyler and Wednesday, and finally you. This place is the first place that's felt like home since my brother died."
"Well hopefully Jericho continues to feel like home. They really did a number on Main Street."
"Yeah. That was partially my fault," you guiltily admit. "I got a little carried away flinging the bad guys around and trying to catch their bombs in order to lessen the damage." Xavier chuckles as you wince. "Is everyone okay though? Your friends?"
"Everyone's good," he assures you. "The Avengers think they came here looking for the sirens specifically, but they were no match for you. You're scary when you're pissed off."
You laugh and then groan, pulling your hand from his to lightly swat at him. "Don't make me laugh."
"I'm sorry. I'm sorry." Xavier smiles as he leans forward, capturing your hand once more to press a kiss to the back of it. "Now do you think you're up for some company? Principal Weems would like to speak with you. As well as the Winter Soldier and Spiderman."
Your nose wrinkles. "They the only ones that stayed behind?"
"Yeah. The second Iron Man and Captain America started talking over the merits of training the Nevermore students, Hawkeye and the Black Widow marched them out and told them to not stick their noses in a school that was perfectly functional without government supervision."
"Good." You manage to fight off a wince as you sit up, groaning only a little. "As grateful as I am that they rescued me, they are not the greatest mentors. I would advise anyone with stars in their eyes for the Avengers to really do their research before committing to become a superhero."
"I think the only ones who were super impressed by their presence were Eugene and Ajax. You have nothing to worry about," Xavier tells you.
He ends up calling a nurse and she situates your bed so that you can properly sit up. Then after adjusting the blanket over your lap and getting you another cup of water, Xavier leaves to retrieve your guests and Nevermore's principal.
The tallest woman you've ever laid eyes on walks in behind Xavier, and you have to remind yourself that it's not polite to gape. But something in your expression must show your awe because when you glance at Bucky, he's smirking at you.
"I am going to make this quick and simple so that you may converse with your friends and get back to resting," Principal Weems says. Her no nonsense attitude makes it so you can only nod at her. "I thank you for keeping my students safe. Nevermore Academy will always welcome you should you find yourself in need of a place to go."
"T-Thank you."
Principal Weems smiles at you and then glances at Xavier. "Mr. Thorpe, classes start back up in five minutes. Do not be late."
"I won't." Principal Weems takes her leave and then Xavier glances down at you, eyes wide. "Shit! I have to go. I'm so sorry."
You grin at him. "No worries. I'm not going anywhere it seems."
"Mhm. Yeah." Uncaring for the two Avengers at his back, he rushes forward and gently grasps your face between his hands. The kiss is short and chaste, but makes you blush nonetheless. "I'll see you after classes are done for the day."
"See you." You watch as he collects his purple and black striped blazer from the chair he'd been sitting in earlier, quickly donning it before grabbing up his bag and practically running from the room. When you glance at Bucky and Peter (who quickly lets his face mask dissolve as soon as Xavier is out of the room), your eyes narrow at him. "Not a word."
"Look at you," Bucky muses. "You leave us and you get yourself a boyfriend."
Your head falls back a little as you quietly groan. "I didn't plan to. It just... happened."
Bucky takes Xavier's vacated seat and Peter sits on the edge of your bed. "How did you even find this place?" Peter asks a little too excitedly. "This school is crazy!"
You shrug. "I only knew about it because of Wednesday. She told me the school's name, but I never knew it was a school for gifted individuals. I only found out that fun fact after I started talking to Xavier."
"And Xavier's the boyfriend?" Bucky asks.
"He's… something," you say. At both their knowing expressions, you sigh. "We've been hanging out, but tonight was the first time we really called it a date. Then Hydra got kidnap happy and you saw how that ended."
"Yeah. He totally kissed you to bring you out of your murderous rampage." Peter huffs in amusement. "You're lucky Clint didn't stay behind. He kept looking at that Xavier guy distrustfully and mumbling about teenage boys and hormones. Natasha had to remind him you actually weren't a kid anymore."
"Clint's a good guy, but if he tries to pull the dad card, I'm kicking his ass."
"Fair enough." Bucky continues to stare at you until you squirm under his gaze. Eventually, he asks, "Are you happy here?"
"Yeah."
"You find what you were looking for?"
You can't help but smile. "Yeah. I did."
"Good."
You smile at him and then look at Peter who looks close to bursting. "Anything else, Petey?"
"Can you introduce me to the gorgons?" He blurts. "I really want to meet one!"
"You're going to have to wait on that, unfortunately," you say. "I only know Xavier, Tyler, and Wednesday."
"And what are they?"
"Tyler's a normie, as far as I know. I'm not sure what Wednesday is because I've never asked, but Xavier can draw something on a piece of paper and then bring it to life. It's so cool."
Peter deflates just a little. "Well, if you get to know a gorgon, can you introduce me then?"
"Sure, Petey."
"Yessss."
Bucky shakes his head at the teenaged Avenger before looking back at you. "Well now that we know you're good, we should be going. We've all got paperwork to complete and Hydra to interrogate."
You grimace at him. "Have fun with that."
"I will."
Bucky and Peter both hug you before they leave, and then when you're left alone you settle back down in the bed.
You're sure your other friends have questions after witnessing what they did, but that's a problem for another day. Right now, you need rest. And food. But Xavier will most likely bring that later.
Until then, you were going back to sleep.
357 notes · View notes
fanficimagery · 1 year
Text
Hawkins Christmas Surprise
Christmastime is the perfect time to let your friends and fans in on a secret you've kept for over a year.
Tumblr media
Words: 3.5K Author's Note: Merry (early) Christmas? Haha.
High school was supposed to be a time to have fun and fool around.
It was NOT meant for you to fall in love with the first boy you spent weeks tiptoeing around because you developed a major crush on him. But Eddie Munson got his hooks in you deep and you found you couldn't complain.
You and Eddie didn't have too many things in common, but the two of you learned to like what the other liked or at least tolerate it for the sake of each other's sanity. Eddie loved D&D, but you could barely grasp what was happening or how to play. You loved rom-coms, but Eddie could hardly stand them unless his head was in your lap and you played with his hair.
The major differences were your taste in music, but you supported Corroded Coffin with all your heart and Eddie supported your song writing and the cheesy lyrics you would write down and sometimes leave behind in his room.
At first glance, you and Eddie seemed suited to one another. But the more people got to know the two of you and your different personalities, they couldn't fathom how it was you managed to stick together.
You and Eddie both took your music seriously, so it was a shock to you when you were approached after singing a cover of one of your favorite songs at a small cafe. With some music producer's card in hand, Eddie was the most stoked for you to give them a call and see what the deal was even when you were hesitant in doing so.
For months you spoke on the phone with a music producer and shared some of your unfinished songs with them, and by the time you were set to graduate, you had a studio booked states away so you could record an EP. You were excited and nervous, and afraid of leaving Eddie behind because while he was only meant to be a high school sweetheart, he became so much more in the two years you had dated. But when your hesitancy was made obvious, Eddie encouraged you to live your life and see where this took you. He'd be in Hawkins, because his grades weren't good enough to graduate with you and would only be a phone call away when you needed to talk.
So, you left the comfort of your hometown and Eddie Munson, and you made a name for yourself.
For years you wrote and toured and did interviews, all the while calling Eddie every night that you were able to. Sometimes Eddie, and even his uncle Wayne, would make one of your shows if it was close enough- always sitting in the section you'd reserved for them. And those nights that Eddie would spend with you, you'd lay in his arms and apologize for the long-distance relationship you were subjecting him to. But Eddie never complained. He loved you as much as you loved him, and he vowed to always be there no matter what- through thick and thin.
And Eddie… well, he always keeps his promises.
Tumblr media
Christmas is just days away and you're in a slump.
Normally you're excited for the holidays, but you find yourself missing everyone back in Hawkins, and you're exhausted. You need a break, and you need it before you burn yourself out. So, after talking to your manager and explaining how you're feeling, everyone's in agreement that a yearlong break is in order so long as you continue writing here and there so you can get back into the studio after the year is up.
You don't tell anyone you're coming home. You want to surprise them, in more ways than one, and you know exactly how you're going to do it.
Hawkins is throwing a Christmas Festival, complete with food booths, games, pictures with Santa, and music entertainment. And though you're only taking a break because you're tired of performing, you can think of no better way to surprise everyone by entering in the talent portion of their entertainment hour. So, after several calls and explaining your plan, your hometown is more than happy to have you go on stage with a Christmas song.
You call Eddie the day before Christmas Eve and apologize for not being able to make it home. He was ready to drop everything and be with you, but you made sure he did no such thing. You wanted him to spend Christmas with Wayne and his friends and promised to make it home for New Years. And after many reassurances, he reluctantly agreed to stay put.
Your bandmates are visiting Hawkins with you, just long enough so you can perform before flying out to their own families. You told them it wasn't necessary, but when they found out what you had planned, they wanted to be there to see how it all played out.
On Christmas Eve, you send out text messages to your friends while calling your family. You apologize to them once more, and then ask about their plans. It seemed everyone was heading out to the Christmas Festival, and you did your best to not show how excited and relieved you were. Then hidden in the backseat of an SUV, you show your bandmates around your hometown and take in all the decorations they'd put into the festival.
Later that evening, with beanies pulled down over your heads and scarves hiding the lower half of your faces, you and your bandmates are allowed to walk around the festival in order to kill some time. You see many familiar faces, heart pounding when you spot Eddie and your usual group of friends all still hanging out together. Then when the entertainment hour begins, you and your bandmates head to the tent to get ready.
It's basically a talent show for anyone looking to win gift cards to the local stores, and you all patiently wait until they all sing and are judged.
When all is said and done, the announcer keeps everyone hanging around. "So, before everyone disperses, we have a Hawkins Christmas surprise for all of you!" The crowd cheers some, and you and your bandmates fidget excitedly behind the stage. "Fresh off tour, please put your hands together for Hawkins' very own… YN YLN!"
There's a collective gasp and then the crowd erupts when you and your band walk on stage. You laugh, waving to the crowd and take your place behind the mic stand. "Hey, Hawkins. It's been a while." You smile as they continue to cheer and whistle, and you snort when you see Dustin Henderson- complete with reindeer antlers and a red nose- push his way to the front of the crowd. Mike, Lucas, Max, Jane, Will, Eddie, Steve, Robin, Nancy, Jonathan, Wayne, and your parents aren't too far behind.
"You dirty, little liar!" Eddie shouts. "You said you weren't going to make it!"
"Sorry, baby," you muse and the crowd laughs. "Merry Christmas." And then addressing the crowd, you say, "So how about those talented kids, huh? Woo! Congrats to the winner and while they got you all nice and amped up for the night, I'm afraid I'm about to slow things down with my absolute favorite Christmas song. I hope you don't mind."
"Never!" Dustin shouts.
You grin at him before glancing over your shoulder, nodding at your bandmate standing behind a keyboard. Once the crowd catches onto the tune, they fall quiet.
"Oh, Holy Night. The stars are brightly shining…"
You sing the song your mother played nearly on repeat from Thanksgiving until New Years. It's a song you've come to love, and you couldn't pass up singing it, especially as you watch your father gather your mother in his arms, her back to his chest as they lightly sway side to side.
Snow starts to fall and your heart fills with warmth.
"Fall on your knees. Oh, hear the angel voices."
You're not one for religion, but this song just hits different for you. And many others, it seems, as they fall into a trance while listening to your voice.
Once the song ends, the crowd erupts yet again.
"Thank you." You take a moment to stomp your feet, shaking out your arms. "Woo. I forgot how cold it can get here," you muse. Your bandmates and crowd chuckle along with you. "But I wouldn't have this happen any other way because wow. Look around, guys, it's freakin' beautiful out here." 
Tumblr media
With the snow falling and the twinkling lights all around, downtown Hawkins really is a sight to behold. "Now before I take my leave to spend the holidays with my family, I have one more surprise for you all." Your lips twitch in amusement as your gaze falls on Eddie. "Edward Munson, will you please join me on stage?"
Some of the crowd cheers and you laugh as Eddie's smile falls. His eyes narrow and you blow him a kiss, laughing when Steve and Dustin shove him forward.
As Eddie hops on stage, you can't help but take in how the boy you loved grew into the man he is now. Corroded Coffin never had their big break, but Eddie threw himself into work and helped support his uncle. He helped so much that they were able to get out of the trailer park and rent a real house instead.
"What are you doing, sweetheart?" He asks, murmuring in your ear while pressing a kiss to your cheek.
"We're coming clean." Your eyes sparkle and when Eddie meets your gaze, he slowly smirks.
"'Bout damn time."
Laughing, you face the crowd once more. "So as many of you know, this knucklehead is the one whose been by my side since our high school years. He's the one I bounce all my ideas off of, so he's going to help me out with this brand-new song." The crowd cheers as your bandmates bring out two stools and an acoustic guitar for Eddie. "So, this is my Christmas gift to you all- a brand-new song and… well, let's see who picks up on the second half of your Christmas surprise."
You and Eddie bring the stools closer to the edge of the small stage, taking a seat. He gives the guitar a few strums to make sure it's in tune and then nods at your bandmates to let them know to get ready as well.
Crossing one knee over the other, you hold the mic in your right hand while resting your left between your thighs. You wink at Eddie, and he starts to strum, the chords filling the air with a melody far too soft for the likes of him.
"I met you in the dark. You lit me up. You made me feel as though I was enough. We danced the night away. We drank too much. I held your hair back when you were throwing up."
Eddie snorts, this being the first time he heard the lyrics as another one of your bandmates picks up the melody on the keyboard. You'd only ever sent him chords to the song, letting him play out the melody to get a feel for it. So, while he knows how to play it, the lyrics are a surprise to him as much as they are to the crowd.
Meeting Eddie's gaze, you sing, "I knew I loved you then, but you'd never know. 'Cause I played it cool when I was scared of letting go. I know I needed you, but I never showed. But I wanna stay with you until we're gray and old. Just say you won't let go."
The crowd cheers and awws, and Eddie's dimples make an appearance. You stand up from your stool, gesturing for Eddie to follow your lead. Your guitarist picks up the melody as Eddie puts his guitar down, and then you take his hand in yours.
"When you looked over your shoulder, for a minute I forget that we're older. I wanna dance with you right now." Eddie laughs and spins you with one hand, bringing you back in so your back is to his chest, swaying side to side. "I'm so in love with you and I hope you know. Darling, your love is more than worth its weight in gold. We've come so far, my dear. Look how we've grown. And I wanna stay with you until we're gray and old."
You step out of his embrace, turning to face him. Your breath hitches when you see his eyes shine with unshed tears, his smile beaming at you brightly for all to see. You step back into his space, left hand cradling the side of his face that's facing the crowd as his hands rest on your hips.
"HOLY SHIT!" You hear one of your friends shout.
"I wanna live with you even when we're ghosts 'cause you were always there for me when I needed you most. I'm gonna love you till my lungs give out. I promise 'till death we part like in our vows. So, I wrote this song for you. Now everybody knows that it's just you and me 'till we're gray and old."
And if the lyrics didn't tip off the crowd to what you were telling them with this song, then the diamond ring on a certain finger on your left hand sure did.
You finish out the song, staring deep into your husband's eyes. And then in front of everyone, for the entire town of Hawkins to see, Eddie pulls you into a deep kiss.
Your bandmates, family, friends, and fans erupt into cheers.
Pulling back from Eddie, you laugh. He pulls on the rope necklace around his neck, taking it off to slip off his own silver wedding band before slipping it onto his finger to show that he's off the market. You, Eddie, and your band all gather together, and then take a bow before taking your leave.
As you walk behind the stage, you hug each of your bandmates as they laugh and thank you for surprising your hometown with such big news.
You and Eddie are left alone, his arms wrapped around your waist and yours around his neck as he rests his forehead against yours. "Did you really just do that? Holy shit."
"No more hiding." You grin and chastely kiss his lips. "And by the way, I'm home for the next year. Merry Christmas."
Eddie's eyes widen. "Christ, I love you."
But just as he leans in for another kiss, there's a crowd of chaos descending upon you.
"YOU'RE MARRIED?!"
"HOLY SHIT! WHEN DID YOU-"
"WHY DIDN'T YOU TELL US?!"
"Calm- calm down." You and Eddie both laugh, stepping apart to receive hugs from your parents and Wayne. "Yes, we're married."
"Got hitched last year," Eddie muses, relishing the chaos around him.
"And we didn't really tell anyone. The only people who knew were my parents and Wayne who were there for the ceremony."
"Well shit. Congratulations, guys," Steve says. "You know we have to have a party now. Right?"
"New Years!" Robin realizes. "It's perfect."
"We don't need a party."
"I don't care. We didn't get to see you say I do, so we're throwing you a party."
"Fine. If you must," Eddie says. He rolls his eyes, but you know he's secretly pleased. In fact, your whole group of friends know if their little grins are anything to go by.
"You know, this makes so much more sense now," Mike says. "I always saw Eddie at your parents' place, giving a helping hand. Your mom was always pinching his cheeks and I swear I heard her call him the perfect son in law-"
"What?!" Dustin screeches. "When did you hear this? Why didn't you tell me?!"
Mike shrinks back. "I just thought she said it to say it. We all knew they were dating. I just thought she said it because they'd been dating for so long!"
"Aww." You coo and pinch Eddie's side. "Look at you being a proper son-in-law." Then glancing at Wayne, you say, "You and me, old man, we're hitting up a bar for drinks on your next day off. My treat."
"I won't say no to free drinks." Wayne chuckles.
"Damn right, you won't." Then glancing around at your friends, you say, "So as much as I want to hang out with you all, I kind of want to take my husband home and cuddle the shit out of him."
"Will we be able to hang out before you're back on the road?" Robin asks.
"Buckley," you slowly grin. "We'll have the entire upcoming year."
"What?!"
"Told my manager I needed a break." You shrug. "So long as I continue writing, I'm home for the year."
Robin jumps up and down in excitement, and you're not surprised when your parents sandwich you in a hug. Eventually they release you, and then you and Eddie are trying to scurry out of the crowd so you can get home as soon as possible.
The house that the Munson's had chosen has two bedrooms, but it apparently came with a basement that they had completely transformed so Eddie could have his privacy. Eddie drags you through the front door, laughing, and you can't help but feel comfort when you see the familiar caps hanging on the wall and the numerous coffee mugs adorning some shelves.
"Never change, uncle Wayne," you murmur quietly.
Practically running down the basement stairs, you almost run into Eddie when he suddenly stops. You're still standing on the stairs when he whirls around, arms going around your waist and lifting so your legs wrap around him. Now that your head is above his own, you gently cradle his face before planting a soft kiss to his lips.
"What are you doing?" You laugh.
He leads the way to the bedroom portion of the basement without even having to look where he's going. "Taking my wife to bed."
"So soon?" You muse.
"Shut up. I haven't properly tasted you since our wedding night. Don't judge me for being eager."
You yelp when he suddenly drops you on his bed, laughing as he hurriedly strips. Then scooting backwards up the mattress, you rest against his pillows as you watch as he gets himself down to his boxers before crawling his way towards you. "Missed you," you mumble as he hovers above you, caging you beneath him. "Missed this," you then say while scratching your nails along his naked torso.
"And to think we're going to have a whole year of this."
Eddie swoops down then, lips capturing yours mid-giggle.
Tumblr media
Sunlight filtering in through the small basement windows is what wakes you, and you slowly waken with a stretch and a yawn that nearly pops your jaw. You turn so you're on your back, Eddie's arm sliding along your waist while he still slumbers.
You turn to face him, smiling softly as you raise a hand to move the hair out of his eyes. Your fingers trail down his face, your thumb tugging on his bottom lip. His eyelids flutter open and you lean in to quickly kiss his lips. "Morning, sleepyhead."
He groans quietly, pulling you closer to him and nuzzling into the side of your neck. "Mmmm. I've missed waking up like this."
"Me too, love."
"Were you being serious last night? You're home for a year?"
"I am," you tell him. "I love my job, but I love you more. I told my manager I was going to need more frequent breaks if she didn't want me to burn out. My bandmates agreed and there wasn't much she could do. So long as I write so I have something to record when I hit the studio, she won't raise a fuss."
Eddie huffs. "Sometimes I'm glad Corroded Coffin never took off. Can you imagine trying to make time for one another if we were both touring?"
"We'd be miserable."
"So miserable." You grin as he presses a kiss to your jaw. "So how long do you think we have before any of the children come looking to steal you away from me?"
Your breath hitches when you feel his hand beneath the blanket slowly make its way towards your now most sensitive part. "Fuck them kids." Eddie snorts, his hand stopping just right below your navel. You whine and squirm. "I'm not opposed to scarring them for life. It'll be their own fault for walking into your den right after being reunited with me."
"Our den," he then amends. "This place is ours."
"Yeah?"
"Wayne's got a deal with the homeowner. Soon enough, this place will permanently be ours."
"Mhm. That's nice. But Eds, if your hand doesn't continue its descent south in the next five seconds, I will divorce your scrawny ass."
Eddie laughs and playfully nips your shoulder. "What the lady wife wants, the lady wife shall get."
And if you hear screams of scandalized terror and disgust only thirty minutes later, well then, it's your friends' fault for not calling ahead or knocking.
166 notes · View notes
fanficimagery · 1 year
Text
Girl in the Painting
After taking a closer look at Xavier's paintings, Wednesday realizes he wasn't having dreams of her at all. But she does know the girl in the paintings and she's decided that this one good deed shouldn't kill her.
Tumblr media
Words: 6.6K Author's Note: Wednesday AU. I'm well aware Xavier never had dreams of Wednesday; he just painted her because he'd seen her and "instantly fell in love". For this, however, I'm saying he's dreamt of her, possibly even before she showed up to Nevermore, and she realizes later on she was never actually the center of his dreams. Also, TRIGGER WARNING for mentions of past attempted sexual assault. It's brief.
As the students of Nevermore are packing up and readying themselves for their trips home, a group of girls are sitting around the charred fountain in the courtyard.
"So what are your plans for summer?" Bianca asks, fingers skimming the water. The dark skinned siren smiles when Enid blushes prettily, her gaze immediately darting to the ever stoic Wednesday. She's been wondering, as of late, if Enid's feelings towards Wednesday were leaning towards romantic rather than platonic.
"Going to Wednesday's home," Enid finally says. "Gonna spend a couple of weeks with the Addams' family."
"Yeah? I didn't think our resident living dead girl was into slumber parties."
"It's going to be a blast," Wednesday deadpans. Yoko chuckles, sipping on whatever concoction she's mixed up that satiates her bloodlust. "You two are more than welcome. Apparently the more, the merrier."
"Sorry," Yoko muses, "but the coven's gonna travel all summer. I'm quite looking forward to it."
"Mmm. And as much as I'm loving the new attitude, I got some things to take care of before we come back to Nevermore," Bianca says, her silver eyes glowing just the faintest. She really couldn't wait until she finished this favor for her mother and her new creep of a husband. "Besides, I can't be seen painting the nails of the girl responsible for my break-up with Xavier so soon. I at least gotta make it seem like I've made you sweat."
Wednesday just blinks at Bianca's reasoning, but Enid frowns. "Wait, what? I thought you broke up because Xavier was being his emo artistic self?"
Yoko grins around the straw of her drink. "She wishes."
"I actually found a sketch of Wednesday in his journal before I even knew who Wednesday was," Bianca confesses. "Here. Look." She takes her phone out of her pocket, scrolling through her pictures. "I snapped a pic to see what I could find out online, but shockingly nothing was solved until Wednesday showed up here."
"I find social media to be a soul-sucking void of meaningless affirmation."
"Yep. Sounds like you," Bianca says. "Look. See? He drew this before you even stepped foot behind Nevermore's gates."
Wednesday takes the phone and Enid leans closer to take a look. Both girls scrutinize the sketch, both equally baffled to see who everyone has assumed was Wednesday herself smiling. But just as Wednesday is about to hand the phone back, something catches her eye and she brings the phone closer to her face to scrutinize it.
"I can see why you thought this was me," Wednesday says, "but I assure you, it is not me who's apparently caught Xavier's fancy."
"No?" Bianca huffs. "Sure as hell looks like you."
Yoko nods. "Could have fooled me."
"I thought it was me as well, but this sketch proves me wrong. Look here." Wednesday zooms in on the picture, focusing on the right eyebrow. "You see that scar? I don't have it."
Bianca stares before rolling her eyes and reclaiming her phone. "So Xavier gives you a flaw and you immediately don't think it's you?"
"It is not a flaw. It's a sign of strength." Bianca, and the ever-smiling Enid and Yoko frown at the tone Wednesday has now taken on and the steely glint in her eyes.
"What are you talking about?"
"A couple of years ago, me and my siblings decided to walk into town after a tiring day at school. A group of older teenage boys cornered us down an alley, and they held me and Pugsley back while making us watch as they tore at the clothes on my sister's back. They mocked her tears and promised that whatever they did to her, no one would believe her since even our sheriff hated outcasts like us. They wanted to break her because we were different. But in a bout of bravery that I will forever be proud of her for, she took the small blade our uncle Fester gifted her and stabbed one of her attackers. In return, they hit her in the face with half a brick and fled with their friend."
"Shit." Bianca blinks in surprise. "Is your sister okay?"
"She's fine. They only left her with a scar and a fear of normies. She used to have the social personality that Enid possesses, but now she haunts the halls of our home rather than leaving it. I tried to get her to attend Nevermore, but even I failed in doing so. Xavier's sketch though, it shows her smiling. That tells me she will be okay."
"So… Xavier only thinks he's infatuated with you?" Yoko wonders.
"It appears so. But if I can manage to get him to my home, maybe he'll see for himself it wasn't me he was having dreams of."
Bianca huffs a laugh. "Sounds fun. Now I'm really glad I can't make it to your slumber party. The breakup is still too fresh to see him fawning over someone else. Maybe the time away will do me some good."
"This sounds like my kind of drama." Yoko sighs wistfully. "Too bad I'll have to miss it."
"Yes, well, Xavier did gift me this phone." Wednesday pulls out a sleek iPhone. "Perhaps if I had your number, I could text you updates. Or death threats."
"Done and done. Gimme." Yoko happily takes Wednesday's phone, typing her information into it. Then taking a selfie, she hands the phone to Bianca who does the same, but makes sure Wednesday understands that she doesn't want any updates.
"We're going to have so much fun!" Enid happily bounces in place, accepting Wednesday's phone to type in her own information. "I can't wait to meet your family."
Tumblr media
At 001 Cemetery Lane, a gothic looking manor stands tall and proud behind a sentient gate.
With your fingers running through the dust along the wall, you quietly walk down the hallway as your sister's friend can be heard babbling on and on. Enid Sinclair had shown up only a couple of days ago, her bubbly personality breathing life into your usually dark home. You'd have kept your distance had you not learned she was from Nevermore, but upon learning she was a werewolf, you found yourself leaving your room while there was a guest in your home.
Halfway down the staircase, the doorbell ominously tolls and Lurch appears from the next room over to answer it. You freeze, wondering who would dare walk up to your house.
Lurch opens the door and your breathing ceases for a moment at the sight of a teenage boy standing there. He's around six feet tall, give or take a couple of inches, and he sheepishly runs a hand through his chin length hair.
"Hey, uh, is Wednesday home?" He's staring up at Lurch who's towering over him, nervously tugging at the sleeves of his coat which seem to be torn on one arm. Lurch turns and looks up at you, and you startle when the boy's gaze lands on you. His brow furrows before he smiles. "Hi. I, uh, I think your gate tried to eat me."
Your lips faintly twitch and your heart rate starts to slow. If he knows Wednesday and isn't freaking out too much about Gate, there's a good chance he's from Nevermore as well. "He's temperamental. You need to be quick to avoid his swing." Then without waiting for a response, you turn around and call out, "Wednesday! There's a boy at the door for you."
A small weight lands on your shoulder and you grin at the sight of Thing. He trembles excitedly, tapping and pointing and making gestures as you giggle at his enthusiasm.
"Oh, hey Thing! Long time no see." When you glance back at the door, the boy is now inside your home with the door shut behind him and Lurch nowhere to be found. Thing scrambles off your shoulder and rushes towards the boy, and it's not until the boy squats down to fist bump Thing that you catch yourself admiring how cute the boy is. Immediately you shut that thought down and wipe any form of amusement from your expression. Then when the boy glances back at you, he stands tall and smiles yet again. "I'm Xavier Thorpe," he then introduces himself.
"YN," you deadpan. You hear Wednesday's nearly silent footfalls behind you and nod at him before you take a step back up the staircase. "Enjoy your stay here. Don't touch Mother's plants. They bite."
As you turn around, you're unsurprised to find Wednesday looking right at you. Her eyebrow twitches, your eyes narrow, and you clasp your hands behind your back before marching back up the stairs.
At the top of the staircase, Enid is practically beaming at you. "He's cute. Right?"
"Ask my sister. He's her guest."
"What? They're not-"
But you pay her no mind and trace your steps back to your room.
At the bottom of the staircase, Xavier watches as Wednesday's sister disappears. "How long have you known?" He asks.
"That it was my sister you've been having dreams of and not me?" He gives her a deadpan stare and Wednesday nearly smiles. "Only since our last day at Nevermore. Bianca showed me the first picture you ever drew and the scar in her eyebrow tipped me off. You're welcome."
Enid skips down the stairs, sighing as she approaches her friends. "Well you're going to have your work cut out for you, Xavier. She thinks you're here for Wednesday."
"Technically, I am." He shrugs.
"And now you're here for her," Wednesday says. "Protect her heart. You so much as bruise it and I'll dissect yours."
Xavier blinks in shock and Enid giggles, skipping to his side and hooking her arm with his. "Let the wooing begin."
Tumblr media
Over the past couple of days, you keep your distance from Wednesday's friends. You've heard them around the house, sure, but only managed to really be in the same room as them when you all had dinner as a family. You always sat between Wednesday and Pugsley, across from Enid and Xavier, but your eyes never strayed too far from your plate.
One morning, you have the urge to visit what used to be your favorite part of the manor.
The sunroom towards the back of the manor used to be your space- filled with vibrant flowers, plants, and vines and even a small fountain in the corner. But ever since the incident, you've tried to find solace in the one place you loved, only to have everything you touch wilt right before your very eyes. And now- now the sunroom is filled with black and gray and brown plants.
Finding what used to be a rose, your mother's favorite flower, you pick it up and gently cradle it in the palms of your hands. One of its petals crumbles beneath the pad of your thumb and it takes everything in you to not cry.
"I was wondering where you've been sneaking off to." The voice startles you and you turn to see Xavier standing under the archway of the entrance. His hair is pulled back into a small knot at the back of his head, a few strands left loose, and you quickly squash down the thought that he looks really cute like this. "Sorry," he then apologizes. "I thought you would have heard my footsteps."
"...no worries."
You turn back around, gently laying the dead flower back down. Exhaling softly, you then move towards the door leading outside, unsurprised when you hear footsteps following you. "So this place is… awesome."
You huff a laugh, stopping just inside the door and only peering outside towards the family cemetery. "Believe it or not, it wasn't always like this. I used to be able to breathe life into this room."
"Yeah?"
"Mhm. Now everything I touch seems to die."
"Oh I wouldn't say that."
"Really? Take a look around, Mr. Thorpe. I did this." Xavier takes a look around, frowning and trying to understand you. Exhaling softly again, you paste on a friendly grin and turn to face him. "If you're looking for my sister, she and Enid have Uncle Fester in the electric chair up in the attic."
He barks out a surprised laugh. "What?"
"He loves it." You shrug. Then as you're walking away, you say, "Fair warning; if Uncle Fester tells you to pull his finger, don't."
"Why? Because his farts are killer?"
"No. Because he'll electrocute you."
You leave Xavier chuckling in your wake, finding it a little easier to be in your sister's friends presence.
Then two days later, it's your turn to find Xavier in the sunroom. His hair is back in the little knot that you couldn't stop staring at, dressed in paint splattered clothes as he stands in front of an easel.
When he catches sight of you, he offers you a smile before he focuses on his canvas once more. You continue walking closer and when he doesn't say anything, you walk around to see what he was inspired to paint. Surprisingly, it's a black and white portrait of your sister sitting behind her cello mid-stroke.
"Oh wow," you breathe in awe. "Xavier, this is amazing."
"You think so?"
When you chance a glance at him and notice the faint pink surrounding his cheek bones, you smile genuinely at him. "Of course. You're really talented."
"Glad you think so." Xavier steps back, looking at his work as he stands side by side with you. "Wednesday, uh, she played the cello one night and it was amazing. No one thought her capable of it."
"Why? Because she's death incarnate?"
Xavier chuckles, bashfully averting his gaze. "Something like that." Then looking at the painting once more, he says, "Your mother saw one of my pieces at Nevermore and asked if I could recreate it so she could hang it here."
You nod in understanding, unable to tear your eyes away from the way Xavier has captured your sister. Then right before your eyes, the painting slowly comes to life- Wednesday's bangs blowing in the wind, one hand pushing and drawing the bow across the cello strings as the other holds down certain strings in a muted song.
You quietly gasp, eyes widening in surprise. You watch in awe before turning towards your companion, only to find him holding his hand out towards the painting with his eyes closed. "Oh." You utter in realization. "You're gifted and then you're literally gifted."
Xavier's eyes open and he nods, eyes sparkling. "I have the gift of animation."
"Marvelous."
You continue staring at the painting, finding the foundation of your walls quaking and feeling a bit more comfortable in the presence of the boy who has decided to share his power with you.
Tumblr media
You're so used to sitting between your siblings at dinner that you're thrown for a loop when you find Enid in your usual place. Your eyes narrow suspiciously, but Enid and Pugsley merely smile while Wednesday arches an eyebrow at you.
Xavier fidgets nervously in his chair, smiling sheepishly at you. "Come on. I don't bite," he muses as he gestures to the empty seat.
Against your will, you blush.
"Pity," Wednesday drawls. "I think my sister would have quite liked that."
"Wednesday!" Your mortification makes Enid giggle. You nervously take your seat before your father takes your mother's hand, pressing kisses to the back of her hand and all the way up her arm where he then proceeds to mockingly bite her. "Oh my god. You're all so embarrassing."
"They're cute." Enid beams at your parents' affectionate behavior.
"Someone drown me," you mumble.
"Only after dinner," your mother says.
Xavier snorts and you briefly flash him a grin before fiddling with your utensils.
Lurch brings the food out, everyone having a pasta dish with the exception of Enid who'd been brought out a medium-rare steak. You quietly dig in, gaze darting from person to person as the conversation flows around you.
Eventually, when the dessert is brought out, Enid addresses the younger crowd.
"So the cinema is playing a werewolf movie and I really want to go see it and make fun of it. Is anyone else interested in going?"
"Sure." Xavier shrugs. "Sounds fun."
Wednesday sighs. "If I must."
"I have plans with Thing," Pugsley says, smiling apologetically at Enid.
All eyes turn towards you and you fight the urge to shrink in your seat. You gulp, but before you can come up with an excuse to not have to leave your house, your mother is urging you to go. "It sounds like fun, sweetheart. Surely you'd love to go with your sister and friends."
"I-"
It's been years, darling," your father says. "I think it's time to get back out there. You're not that naive little girl anymore, mija."
You let your mouth close, everyone ignoring Xavier's, "Am I missing something?"
Wednesday's giving you her usual deadpan stare whereas Enid is smiling and nodding, encouraging you to go. Both your parents are smiling, anticipating your answer, but what makes you cave is the fact that a part of you actually wants to go. You want to be somewhat of a normal teenager, being out and about with your sister, Enid, and a cute boy.
Reluctantly, your shoulders sag and you give a nod. "Fine. I'll make an attempt."
"I'll take it!" Enid blurts.
Wednesday looks pleased with your answer and you finish the rest of dinner without uttering another word.
Then the next evening, you're being picky about what outfit you should wear. You'd taken to wearing different shades of black and gray, but tonight you want to look good. All your dresses and skirts are out of the question, and eventually you settle on a pair of burgundy plaid leggings and a black sweater crop top. You fix your hair to your liking and then slip your feet into a pair of black combat boots before lacing them up tightly. Then deeming yourself ready, you shove your phone, cash, and ID into a miniature backpack that is adorned with skulls and crossbones.
Inhaling and exhaling deeply, you finally make your way downstairs.
Wednesday, Enid, and Xavier are waiting for you, and when Wednesday sees you… a smile slowly blossoms as she takes you in.
"What are you-" Enid turns around and her jaw drops. Then she beams and practically hops in place in her excitement. "You're wearing something other than black!"
Xavier turns, his gulp very obvious. "Wow." You think he must've wanted to keep that to himself because he blushes and nervously runs a hand through his loose hair. "You, uh, you look nice."
You arch an eyebrow at him, grinning. "Thanks."
Walking past them, you walk outside to where Lurch is waiting by the car to drive you into town. He hums when he sees you and you wrinkle your nose at him as he opens the back door for you. You climb in to sit on the bench seat directly behind the driver's seat, holding in your surprise when Wednesday and Enid shove Xavier in right behind you. He practically falls into his seat, righting himself as smoothly as he can, and Wednesday and Enid take their seats across from you.
Enid and Xavier keep the conversation flowing with you and Wednesday occasionally humming in response.
After several long minutes of driving, Wednesday is instructing Lurch where to drop you all off. It's a couple blocks away from the cinema, but your sister apparently wants to go for a brief walk. Though the second your feet are on the pavement and Lurch drives away, you freeze.
"Hey. You okay?" Xavier asks.
Your hands are gripping the straps to your backpack and you gulp, subconsciously stepping closer to him when he gently touches your elbow. "Y-Yeah."
"Come on. Wednesday will leave us behind if we linger."
"Mhm."
Gently pulling on your arm, you stiffly follow Xavier. Your eyes are peeled for anyone staring, hands tightening on the straps of your bag. The only time you feel yourself exhaling with relief is when Xavier puts himself between you and the street, letting you take the part of the sidewalk that's closest to the buildings.
Enid and Wednesday are walking in front of you, elbows linked, and occasionally Enid giggles over her shoulder when she glances back at you. But you're too paranoid to pay her any mind and try to focus on the silent strength that Xavier is unknowingly offering up.
At the cinema, Enid asks for four tickets to the latest werewolf thriller, and she happily claps when Xavier pays for everyone. At the snack counter it takes everything in you to not bolt or hide out in the bathroom, but you shakily manage to retrieve your own cash to pay for some nachos and a drink.
So far no one's stared or shouted and you find yourself relaxing, especially when you take a seat in the movie room and everyone is paying attention to their people that they showed up with.
Sitting between Xavier and Wednesday, you find yourself breathing a little easier.
Enid has several hot dogs balancing on her lap, Wednesday is chewing on black licorice, and you and Xavier had the same idea to get nachos. He, however, also nabbed several boxes of candy and a bucket of popcorn.
"I hope you choke on a kernel," Wednesday says as she watches him stuff handful after handful of popcorn into his mouth.
You giggle, licking the cheesy goodness from your fingertips and sipping on your drink.
And halfway through the movie, you hear Xavier actually choke. A laugh slips out of your sister before her lips are pressed closed once more, and you offer Xavier your drink. Sharing a straw doesn't bother you, so you nod in reassurance as he stares at it.
For the rest of the movie, you and Xavier share your drink. And when you run out, he quickly leaves the darkness of the room to get you a refill.
After the movie, you're standing outside in front of the cinema as Enid talks about the horrible cosmetics they used to portray a werewolf. Wednesday is tapping away on her phone before she puts it away, cutting Enid off mid rant and giving her a nod. She squeals and happily claps her hand, and you stare at them in confusion.
"There's a fair going on," Wednesday says. "Enid wants to go."
You slowly tense up. "Oh."
The bubbly werewolf's smile falls. "But if that's too much for you, we don't-"
"No. It's fine," you assure her. Your hands are back to gripping the straps of your backpack. "We can- we can go."
Enid is back to happily clapping, but Wednesday curiously studies your demeanor. And when she sees you're not about to have a meltdown, she turns and follows after her friend.
"We can always hang out front of the fair if you really don't want to go in," Xavier says. You startle, somehow having forgotten he was there. "I don't mind waiting with you."
"It's okay. Really." Your smile is shaky as you look up at him. "Just, uh, maybe don't leave me alone in there?"
"Stick by your side. Got it." Xavier grins as he offers you his elbow and you're quick to latch on. "I'll even win you the ugliest prize we can find if you're up for it."
You chuckle and let him lead the way, occasionally glancing up at him. "Christ, I forget how tall you are sometimes."
"I'm not tall, you're just really small."
"Ha. Ha."
When you eventually make it to the fair, Xavier hesitates with you as you warily glance around. Then taking a deep breath, you press on and practically make yourself flush against his side. You walk around for a bit, smiling when you see Wednesday and Enid pass you by, Enid already holding tightly to a stuffed unicorn.
As you're walking around, your eyes are drawn back to a green and black dragon that's about half your size. Xavier must notice because he decides to try his hand at basketball in order to win the prize and it takes him four tries to win it.
You don't know what it is about Xavier that makes your guard start to drop, but you find yourself smiling and laughing a bit more easier. He tries winning a panda next, but in between his dart throwing, he notices as you keep your back to the game and are staring from side to side.
You're too distracted to notice he's watching you, your arms wrapped around your dragon as you nervously chew on the bottom corner of your lip. He sighs a little dejectedly, turning around so he can see where you're staring off to. "So who's the lucky guy… or girl?"
"Excuse me?" You look up at him, brow furrowed in confusion.
"You keep glancing around." He faintly grins. "Are you waiting for someone?"
You study his features, eyes subtly widening when you notice something. Was that- was that jealousy clouding his expression? "Wednesday didn't tell you," you then mumble in awe. You for sure thought he knew why you never left your home. After all, Enid did.
"Tell me what?"
You gulp, glancing at the carnie listening in to your conversation. "Let's go for a walk. I'll fill you in." Shakily exhaling, you gesture for Xavier to follow. Side by side, he walks with you with his hands tucked away in the pockets of his coat. "A few years ago, Wednesday, Pugsley, and I were attacked by a group of normies. It… wasn't a pleasant experience for me and it's actually how I got this," you say while gesturing to the scar on your eyebrow. "They were ripping- uh, they were ripping off my clothes, so I stabbed one of them." Your breath hitches and when you chance a glance up at Xavier, you find that his jaw is clenched. "I stopped them from doing that to me, but they managed to hit me with a brick before they ran away."
You make it a few more steps before you're being tugged to a stop and then Xavier is walking to stand in front of you. Gently cupping one side of your face, you manage to hold back a flinch when his thumb brushes over your scar. "You're safe with me. You know that right?"
"I'm starting to realize that."
"That was a shit thing those normies did and I'll be damned if they do anything on my watch." When you meet his gaze, he offers you a small smile. "Now let's go win Wednesday the brightest stuffed animal we can find and make her take a picture with it."
Slowly smiling, you chuckle. "Okay."
And by the end of the night, you and Xavier have won the most terribly bright and fluffy stuffed animals, shoved them near Wednesday's face, and had Enid hurriedly snap a picture of your glaring sister.
You're smiling and skipping alongside Enid towards a waiting Lurch, laughing with all the stuffed animals crammed between your arms and bodies before crawling into the idling car.
For once, in a very long time, you've had fun and didn't worry about any normies looking in your direction.
Tumblr media
Xavier's just got off the phone with his father when a familiar song being played on the cello draws him towards Wednesday's room. The door is open, the room is empty, but there's another door that leads out to a balcony.
Following the music, he's not surprised to find Wednesday playing Paint It Black while Thing turns the sheet music for her. Gomez, Morticia, Pugsley, and Enid are also on the balcony, staring at something down below.
"What's going on?" He asks, stepping closer to the railing.
Enid glances at him, beaming. "Take a look for yourself."
Xavier glances down, gaze falling to the gazebo that's been strung up with white fairy lights. But what draws his attention is the twirling figure inside the gazebo, adorned in a black leotard and a multicolored tutu. His jaw subtly drops. "She dances?"
"She dances." He looks over at Morticia Addams, tears glistening in her eyes. "It's been years since she's put on her slippers though."
"This week and a half with you and Enid have brought our daughter back," Gomez says. "Thank you."
Paint It Black fades into Nothing Else Matters and a majority of the white lights darken into purple. Xavier is entranced by the way you twirl on the tips of your toes, the stretch of your neck whenever your head is thrown back, and the long stretch of your leg when you twirl on the tips of your toes only on one foot.
As the music fades out, Enid breaks out into applause.
Your head snaps up at the sound of clapping, chest heaving, and your face burns when you see everyone watching you. Your little brother whistles as he claps too, but it's your parents' beaming and tearful expressions that keeps you from fleeing. Well them and Xavier who looks more than a little awed.
So before you do take your leave, you give them a little bow and then rush back inside the house.
Tumblr media
Sitting on the floor in the middle of the sunroom, you're staring at the lockscreen on your phone. You never saw when the picture was taken, but apparently Enid had been keeping tabs on you and Xavier when you were at the fair, and now it was one of your favorite pictures.
In the picture, you and Xavier are walking side by side, one of your arms wrapped around your stuffed dragon with the other arm looped through his. You're looking up at him and he down at you, both of you smiling. But what made you grin at the picture the most was the height difference between you and Xavier. Enid was spot on when she described you two as tall and smol.
Hearing approaching footsteps, you block out your screen and climb to your feet… and speak of the devil.
Xavier walks in, smiling. "Knew I'd find you here."
"Did you now?" Walking over to a bench seat, you gesture to the space beside you. "What's going on?"
"Nothing. Just wanted to see if you were up to going into town. The cinema is showing this new cheesy horror flick and I thought you might be interested in going before my time here is up."
"Oh. Uh, yeah." Your heart starts to hammer in your rib cage. Could this be a- "Just us or are Enid and Wednesday waiting for us out front?"
"Just us?" His answer is more of a question, his cheeks tinting pink the longer you stare.
Eventually you grace him with a bashful smile. "Sure. I'd like that."
"Yeah?"
"Yeah." You laugh. "Are- are we leaving now?"
"Yeah. We can, uh, window shop and all that fun stuff before the movie."
Warmth surges through you, at the thought that Xavier wants to spend time with just you. You're not sure if this is actually a date, but you're looking forward to one on one time without a family member lurking around the corner. "Alright. Let me just go get a bag." As you stand up to leave the room, a vine falls over the entrance. But not just any vine- a vibrant green vine that hadn't been there moments before.
"Huh." Xavier huffs. "That's the first colorful plant life I've seen in this room."
Your eyes widen and you glance all around the room, taking notice how the dead plant life isn't looking quite so dull anymore. "No way," you breathe in awe. Turning towards where the fountain sits, you rush over and pick up one of the dead water lilies. Cradling it in the palms of your hand, you notice a couple of changes in the once dead flower. Feeling Xavier walk up beside you, you ask, "Remember how I said I used to be able to breathe life into this place?"
"Yeah."
"Watch." Bringing the water lily closer to your face, you let your eyes fall shut as you inhale deeply. Then slightly pursing your lips, you blow out slowly and you can feel the water lily coming back to life right there in the palm of your hands.
"Wow." Your eyes open upon Xavier's exclamation. "And here I was thinking you had a green thumb or something. Not that you actually breathe life into them."
Huffing a laugh, you blink your tears away and gently lay the water lily back in the fountain. "I haven't been able to do this for years. I guess I had a mental block and then you- you and Enid show up and I feel more at peace than I have in a while." You step up on the side of the fountain then, turning towards Xavier as you smile. "Thank you." Then leaning in, you press a kiss to his cheek.
He suddenly turns bashful, angling his face downward so his hair shields his blushing cheeks. "I never realized how small you were."
"Shut up. You're just freakishly tall."
As Xavier glances at you through his curtain of hair, you wrinkle your nose at him and then hop off the fountain siding less you do something to ruin the moment.
Like kiss him on the lips rather than the cheek.
Tumblr media
Spending the day with Xavier alone goes so much better than you had expected, so much so that you find yourself incredibly sad the day he is set to leave. It was clear to your entire family that something had shifted between the two of you when you'd come back home, hand in hand with a never-ending blush staining both your cheeks.
Enid was more than ecstatic and Wednesday took to sharpening her short swords whenever possible.
You're in the sunroom, clipping roses with your mother when Xavier walks in. In hand, he has a covered canvas.
"I have something for you," he tells you. "But I'm sure your mom is going to take ownership of it after she sees what it is."
You smirk at him, setting down your clippers and walking over to him. Your mother isn't far behind. "Did you paint me something?"
"I did." His hands dig into his pockets after his hands are free when you take the gift from him. You stare at the covered canvas, trying to figure out what it could possibly be. "You inspired me the other night and I just had to capture the moment."
You glance up at him, eyes narrowing though you continue to smile, and pull the cover off your painting. Your mother's delighted gasp is what makes you glance down and you're struck speechless.
The painting… is of you.
Specifically you dancing in the gazebo with the only color in the painting being that of your tutu.
"Xavier, this is…" You trail off, staring in awe. A moment passes and he brings the painting to life. Your mother starts to clap, even more delighted now as the miniature version of you dances away. "This is amazing. Thank you."
"I must show your father. This is just splendid." Your mother takes the painting, but not before gently grazing her nails along Xavier's jaw and smiling at him. "Thank you, young Mr. Thorpe."
"Y-You're welcome, Mrs. Addams."
Your mother sighs wistfully before glancing at the painting and then leaves the two of you alone. As soon as she's out of your sight, your hands are reaching for the lapels of Xavier's coat, his hands are clinging to your waist, and he's leaning down to meet you in a kiss.
You giggle when his hair falls forward to tickle your face and it makes Xavier smile.
"We really should have started this sooner," he says as he hesitantly straightens himself out. "I'm gonna miss you while I'm at Nevermore."
"What if… what if you didn't have to miss me?" You ask, your hands smoothing down the wrinkles you'd made on his coat.
"What?"
"What if I came to Nevermore?" He's quiet a little too long for your liking and you start to feel like maybe you read too much into whatever you two were. "Or not. I just thought-"
"Are you kidding me?" You barely manage to hold back a wince and Xavier's sudden laugh has you wanting to crawl into a hole. But when you chance a glance up at him, his expression is not what you were expecting. He's actually excited! "You're going to Nevermore?!"
You shrug, grinning sheepishly. "Mom's been talking to Principal Weems. I have a meeting with her in a couple of days to see whether or not I'll be a good fit."
"Hell yes." His smile is boyish and you can't help but giggle. "You'll make it in. I know it."
"I hope so. I love my parents, but they're not the greatest of teachers."
"You're gonna love it. I can introduce you to my friends and show you all the cool hang out spots. We can-"
"Xavier. Xavier!" You laugh, trying to talk over his excitement. "We don't even know if I'll get in."
"I'm telling you, you will. And if Principal Weems denies you, I'm pretty sure Wednesday will bug her until she grants you a place at the school."
"Oh. I forgot what going to school with a sibling was like." This time, you do wince. "People are going to dread another Addams roaming the halls, aren't they?"
"Some will." He grins. "But once they get to know you, they'll grow to like you."
You sigh but end up shaking your head in amusement. "If I do get in, how shocked do you think everyone will be if Wednesday's sister shows up dressed like Enid?"
"You'll confuse the hell out of everyone. Do it."
"I will. Now come on. We got away with one kiss. I have a feeling if another happens, a dagger will whiz by out of thin air."
"Xavier." The boy in question flinches as your sister pops up out of nowhere. "Your ride's here. Stop sucking my sister's face and go home. You'll see her soon enough."
He rolls his eyes, even as you laugh in the face of your sister's glare. "Always a pleasant encounter, Wednesday."
"Not really."
He huffs and glances back down at you, his gaze falling to your lips. But before he can get carried away, Wednesday's grunting and dragging him away. "Okay. Okay!" He laughs.
"You're gross. I never should have introduced you two."
You follow after them, trailing behind until you're standing under the archway of your front door. Wednesday pushes him down the steps and he walks to the car that Lurch is putting his suitcases in. He offers you one last look, one last smile, and one last wave before climbing into the vehicle his father had sent for him.
Once the car drives out of the gate, Wednesday turns towards you. "Are you happy?"
"Uh, yes?"
She quietly groans. "And here I was preparing Enid to hide a body in the family cemetery. She'll be let down that all that studying was for naught."
You bark out a laugh. "Stop corrupting Enid, Wednesday."
"Never." Her lips twitch in amusement. "Now come on. Let's go visit Principal Weems."
"But my interview is still a couple days away."
"So? She needs to be kept on her toes. She'll have to grow used to having two Addams' in her school."
"If you say so."
"I do."
4K notes · View notes
fanficimagery · 1 year
Text
The Avenger and Her Vampire
You had been in New York for college for only a year when your aunt called to tell you the terrible news of your parents passing. You didn't mourn with them, instead choosing to go back to school. There, you lost yourself to the grief and wound up with the wrong crowd.
For years you've ignored your family, sending emails and postcards to let them know you were okay. But now that you're returning to your childhood home, there's some very important secrets your family has been keeping from you. Then again, you've got a secret of your own as well.
Tumblr media
Words: 9.9K Author's Note: TVD AU. Slight Bonnie bashing which surprised me because I love her.
Mystic Falls would have looked exactly the same as you'd last seen it had it not been for all the suspicious men and women taking up Main Street, staring at you with suspicion as you drive by. There are even a few suspicious individuals down the street from your childhood home, so you pull up in front of your house while keeping an eye out for anyone nearby.
After parking and exiting your vehicle, you walk up towards the front door. The lights are on so you know someone's home and you readily ring the doorbell twice in a row, followed by knocking repeatedly. And then, before anyone can greet you, you open the door while sticking your head in.
"Hello! Anyone home?"
You only have to wait a few seconds before your aunt Jenna rounds the corner, her scowl immediately morphing into an elated smile. "YN!"
"Jenna!"
You push the door the rest of the way open, meeting your aunt halfway and throwing your arms around her in a hug. You grunt as she squeezes you, her embrace being a little tighter than you remember. Then when Jenna's had her fill, she pulls back while keeping her hands on your biceps, eyes narrowing suspiciously.
"What happened? Why are you home?"
"What do you mean why am I home?" You huff a laugh. "Am I not welcomed here anymore?"
"Of course you are." She lightly swats your arm, "But it's been years, YN. The most we've seen of you is on FaceTime, so I ask again. What happened?"
You keep quiet for a moment longer before sighing with a slight roll of your eyes. "I'm going abroad over summer and I won't be able to be in contact with you guys, so I thought I'd come visit before I leave."
"Knew there was a reason." Her lips twitch. "But abroad? Tell me everything!"
Laughing, you let Jenna drag you towards the kitchen while you explain that you know the Tony Stark. What had started off as an intern gig working the front desk at Stark Industries led to CEO Pepper Potts asking you to run SI's social media accounts. Then from running SI's accounts, you were then given the passwords to the Avengers' social media accounts, and asked to clean them up.
By some divine intervention, you were friends with superheroes and then one of the richest men on Earth wanted to take you abroad as his personal assistant. And not being able to turn the opportunity down, you agreed.
"Wow. So superheroes, huh? What's Thor like?"
"He's possibly one of the most intimidating beings I've ever met, but at the compound where everyone can just be themselves without the public watching he's an absolute puppy. I adore that alien of a man."
Jenna laughs. "What even is your life?"
"I know. It's insane." As Jenna goes about putting away the dishes she had washed as you spoke, you ask, "So what's going on around here?"
"What do you mean?"
"Uhhh… Mystic Falls is a picturesque little town where nothing bad ever happens." Jenna snorts, gesturing for you to go on. "So why the hell are there so many randos hanging around and looking at me like I kicked their puppy?"
Her smile falls. "What?"
"Surely you've noticed it," you muse. "They're not exactly being subtle."
"Well no, but…" Your aunt suddenly looks spooked as she starts scouring the kitchen counters. "I need to call your sister."
"Elena? Why would you-"
The front door is suddenly kicked in, followed by men shouting. You and Jenna both yelp, whirling around towards the commotion, and then there's a liquid being spritzed into your face.
You cringe back. "What the fuck!" You yell.
"She's clear!"
You're shoved to the arms of a man wearing a paintball mask, whereas others are just wearing scarves to conceal their identity. A hand clamps onto your shoulder as your eyes wildly dart over every armed individual in your childhood home.
"What do we do with this one?"
"Take her. She's a sympathizer."
"What the hell is going on?" You ask, grunting a moment later when you're shoved towards the front door.
Jenna suddenly screams and you look towards her to see her hands covering her face.
"We got one!"
"Hey, leave her alone!" You shout, trying to move to aid your aunt. But you're kept in place, both by the hand on your shoulder and by the fact that when your aunt's hands fall away, her face is… it's not human. Your jaw drops as your aunt snarls, backhanding one man before she's spritzed in the face again. As she squeals in pain, face sizzling, a unique set of handcuffs are clamped around her wrists. "Jenna?" You hesitantly call out.
When Jenna hears you, she glances directly at you, and you watch her red irritated skin heal within seconds. The dark veins beneath her eyes slowly vanish and her too sharp canines disappear. "YN?" When you can only stare at her in shock, her bottom lip wobbles. "I can explain."
Several walkies go off at the same time, stating that they have someone incoming outside. Jenna is frog marched outside and once you get your bearings, you're quick to follow. There are several jeeps in front of your house, each outfitted with guns no normal civilian should have their hands on, and many others scattered about your yard.
"Jenna!" Your sister Elena appears out of nowhere, eyes panicked. "Hey! Let her go!" As Elena tries to rush towards your aunt, she meets the same fate as your aunt previously did. Only this time, they also stab her in the abdomen with what appears to be a wooden stake after she squeals in pain when her face starts to sizzle.
As Elena doubles over with a choked off shout, you practically fall down your porch steps in order to reach your sister. "Hey! Get away from her!"
As handcuffs are clapped around her wrists, Elena looks up at you in surprise. "Y-YN?"
"I said get away!" Subconsciously, an orb of red energy fills your palm, and you release it at those surrounding your sister as if pitching a baseball without even batting an eye.
"Retreat! We got an unknown!"
Several scared men and women rush back to their vehicles, hightailing it out of there while completely forgetting about your sister and aunt. Jenna stumbles over to Elena, the two of them trying to examine the cuffs around their wrists. But each time they touch them, they hiss in pain and have to stop.
Turning towards your family once the coast is clear, you ask, "What the hell is going on?"
"W-What?" Elena glances at you, warily. "What do you mean what's going on here? What's going on with you?! How did you-"
"Uh uh. Nope. We're not talking about me right now." You step forward until you can grab onto their cuffs with each hand. Then willing energy into them, they click open seconds later and fall away from their wrists. "I just outed myself in front of asshole strangers to save you, so you're gonna tell me what the hell is happening first and how the hell you and Jenna are whatever the hell you are."
Elena opens her mouth to retort, but Jenna cuts her off. "She's right, Elena. We owe her an explanation," she says while rubbing at her wrists
Your sister glances between you and your aunt as if in disbelief, before her shoulders sag and she heaves a sigh. "Fine. But I need to get everyone else here. This involves them too."
"Then get them here."
. . . .
Nearly an hour and a half later, well after the sun has gone down, you're sitting in your childhood living room while rubbing your temple from the onslaught of information your sister and friends have dropped on you.
Doppelgangers, vampires, werewolves, witches, hybrids… the supernatural is very real and if you weren't friends with real life aliens, you'd have trouble believing everything you've been told.
"So let me get this straight- you," you say while looking at apparently a thousand year old hybrid with a ridiculously cute dimpled grin, "killed my aunt and turned her into a vampire to be used when you sacrificed my sister to break your curse, but you had a change of heart and used someone else instead, and now everyone's just cool with each other?"
"Something like that," Klaus Mikaelson muses.
You shake your head. "And you," you say while looking at his sister Rebekah, "actually got my sister killed which led her to waking up in transition to a vampire?"
"Mmm, yes." The blonde is oddly proud of that moment, it seems, as she smirks.
"Jesus…" you mumble.
"It's not like we're actually friends," Bonnie Bennet, witch extraordinaire, says. "Originals are just hard to kill and even if we did find a way to kill them, they're linked to their sire lines."
"You say that as if I should know what that means," you deadpan.
Bonnie really tries not to roll her eyes as Klaus and Rebekah chuckle at your attitude.
"What it means, love, is that if we kill one Original, then every vampire they turned and every vampire those turned, and so on and so forth, all die," Enzo tells you.
"Vampire extinction," Jeremy mumbles.
"We're just covering our own asses by inviting the Mikaelson family," Damon Salvatore says with a shrug. "If they're left out of the loop and someone miraculously kills them, they kill us too."
"Sounds fair." You shrug. "So now that I'm all caught up about you guys, does anyone care to fill me in on what the hell happened tonight? Who the hell are these randos walking around like vigilante military?"
"Someone saw something they weren't supposed to and went to my mom," Caroline says, "but since mom already knew about the supernatural, she tried to dissuade them so as not to reveal the secret."
"Only that didn't work and something is amplifying the fear of these locals and others they've invited to town into hunting down the nonhuman," Stefan Salvatore tells you.
You glance at Bonnie while wiggling your fingers. "Can't you just magic away the issue? What's good being a witch if you can't spell away the problem?"
"Finally! Thank you," Rebekah huffs.
Bonnie sneers at the Original vampire before crossing her arms and glaring at you. "I've tried. Whatever this is, is immune to my magic."
"What about you?" Elena asks.
You frown. "What about me?"
"Jenna and I saw what you did," she says. "Couldn't you-" It's her turn to wiggle her fingers, causing you to grin.
"What do you mean what she did?" Jeremy asks, glancing between you and your other sister. "What happened?"
"She threw this red blast of energy and knocked some guys on their asses," Jenna says, far too impressed with you now that she knows the new you isn't a threat. You're still the same niece she watched grow up.
Everyone glances at you and you sink into your seat. "YN, what happened to you?" Elena asks, wanting to understand.
"I fell in with the wrong crowd after mom and dad died," you tell the room at large. "They had some powers of their own, that I didn't know about until way later, and they apparently sought me out after sensing some very weak magic in me."
"You have magic?" Bonnie stands a little taller. "But we thought only Elena had magic in her blood because of the Petrova bloodline."
"Well, there's apparently magic in the Gilbert or Sommers bloodline," you say. "Anyway, this group used my grief to manipulate me. When they had my trust, they exposed me to a crystal that amplified the magic that was already in me." You raise a hand in front of you, letting a small orb of red energy develop and dance between your fingers. "They call it chaos magic."
"Holy shit," you hear someone breathe in awe.
"In the beginning, I was excited. I was special," you tell them, losing yourself to the memory. "But then one really bad situation led me to losing control of my emotions and…" You close your hand into a fist, and your hand glows brighter and brighter before you flick your fingers open. A short wave of red energy expands outward before dissipating. As you blink out of the memory, you catch sight of everyone staring at you, tense. You shrug. "I, uh, I wanted help after that. I didn't want to accidentally hurt someone, so I sought out someone who could help."
"Who could help with that?" Your sister asks.
"I wasn't too sure, but I sought out Steve Rogers."
"Captain America?!" Your brother practically shouts. "You sought out an American Icon!?"
"Don't say it like that." Your nose wrinkles. "Steve's more than what the government dubbed him as."
"Wait," Jenna speaks up, frowning. "So, is what you told me earlier true? Are you really going abroad with Tony Stark as his assistant or…?"
"Ehh…" You squeak, shrugging.
"YN…" Her eyes narrow and you sheepishly smile.
"It's more of a mission rather than a job opportunity."
"A mission?"
"Surprise!" You give them jazz hands, chuckling nervously now. "I may or may not be an Avenger in training."
"WHAT?!" Out of everyone, your brother Jeremy is most excited. "You're gonna be a superhero?!"
"I'm gonna try to be," you say. "Apparently my morals are a little skewed, so I'm gonna be on probation for a while."
Enzo smirks. "Where has this Gilbert been all my life?"
"Right?" Damon muses, earning a punch from Elena and a chuckle from nearly everyone else.
"Anyway, I-" Nearly as one, every vampire perks up and looks towards the door. "Uhh, what's happening?"
Stefan frowns. "It sounds like a drone." And sure enough, moments later after the words leave his mouth, a drone passes by one of the front windows.
"A drone?" Rebekah scoffs. "How cowardly of them."
Everyone makes their way outside, hesitating on the porch, while only the Original family and Enzo head down onto the front lawn. The drone continues to hover noisily until Klaus leaps and snatches it from the air. Pulling an envelope that had been taped to it, he then crushes the drone and tosses it aside.
"Oh. They sent a note," Rebekah muses. "That's very quaint of them."
Her brothers huff in amusement as Klaus quickly scans the note. Summarizing it, he says, "They want a meeting with the new threat in the clearing next to the Welcome to Mystic Falls sign."
"No. No way," Elena says.
"It's a trap." Damon's eyes roll. "No one's going anywhere. We need to come up with a plan to catch them off guard."
"What better way to catch them off guard than actually showing up?" You wonder, moving to step down the porch steps, but keeping your hand on the porch railing. "They have no idea what I'm capable of. They're idiots to call me out."
Jeremy shakes his head. "They'll see you as a sympathizer and shoot first, ask questions later."
"That's assuming they'll even get a shot in."
"YN, think about this," Jenna says. "You don't know what you're up against."
"And apparently neither do you," you retort. "Your witch has yet to protect this town, so it's time some new blood takes the lead for a bit."
Bonnie scoffs. "Be my guest."
"Well, if you're going, then I'm going," Elena says.
"Me too," Jeremy agrees.
"You're not leaving without me," Jenna then says.
Glancing over your shoulder, you smirk as you will your power to gather. "Good luck leaving the house then," you muse. Immediately your eyes flash red and a red shimmer envelops the house and porch.
"What?" You laugh as you jump off the porch steps. "What did you do?" Elena steps forward to follow but runs into an invisible shield. "YN!"
"What?" You feign innocence. "The way I see it, every one of you is vulnerable. Bullets and stakes can't harm an Original the way they can harm all of you."
"Enzo's not an Original," Elena says, eyes narrowing.
"No, but Enzo was already down here, so…" You shrug. "And besides, he's cute. I need something pretty to look at in case I die out there."
"YN, let us out," Elena says, shaking her head. "You're in over your head."
"No."
"Bonnie!" Elena whirls around, but even as Bonnie closes her eyes to chant, your shield doesn't waver.
The witch frowns. "I can't. This is magic I've never come across before."
"Of course you haven't. I'm apparently one of a kind." You wink and then look back at Klaus, Elijah, Rebekah, and Enzo. "So, are you coming with or not? I may need a lift if you guys are running there."
"Darling, it'll be my pleasure," Enzo says. You giggle as he swoops you up into a bridal carry, running with you as if you didn't weigh much.
You have to close your eyes given how fast Enzo is running, but when he stops and starts to put you down, you open them and look around. You're near the meeting place, watching the vampires stare off in one direction as they listen to something only they can hear.
"What's going on?" You murmur.
"There's more than we anticipated," Rebekah murmurs back. "And they're all armed."
"Wonderful." Everyone continues to listen and quietly plan their next move, and eventually you grow restless. "Screw this. I'm going in."
"No. Wait!"
The vampires hiss threats at you, but you roll your eyes and continue forward. Walking through the tall grass, you keep your eyes peeled for anyone lingering on the sides. You don't see anything out of the norm and eventually you come upon a group of men and women.
Shockingly, it's a woman who steps forward and who you assume is in charge. "Who are you?" She asks.
"Who am I?" You muse. "Who are you? You came into my home and attacked us, after all."
The woman has a swagger to her to step as she stops a couple yards in front of you, crossing her arms over her chest with a self-satisfied smirk. "We hunt vampires. We're ridding the world of these monsters, but you were a surprise. So again, who are you?"
"YN Gilbert," you tell her. "And you attacked my aunt and sister. So, you and I, we have a problem."
"Your family are monsters. And so are you." As soon as the words leave her mouth, all the armed individuals behind her raise their weapons and green lasers center on your chest. Glancing down at all the moving dots, you laugh. "Those vampire friends of yours might be invulnerable to bullets, but are you?"
"There's only one way to find out." At your side, your right hand starts to glow. You hear murmurs of distress and you smirk as you glance at the woman in charge. "Then again, you're a moment too late. You should have had them take the shot when you had the chance."
Before she can get a word out, you raise your hand and flick your wrist. The red energy enveloping your hand disperses, and you watch as every person who had their weapon trained on you goes rigid as their eyes briefly glow red. From one second to the next, they all turn and train their weapons on their boss.
"Have fun convincing your friends you're not the monster." Turning around, your steps briefly falter as the vampires stare at you in amusement. You hadn't even heard them come up behind you. "What?"
Elijah's lips twitch. "What did you do to them?"
"A little mind control, I think. We should get out of here and regroup so I can figure out our next move. I'm not sure how long our new friends will be under."
"What all are you capable of?" Klaus asks, eyeing you warily.
"Dunno. I'm still figuring that out. Now can we go? I'm pretty sure everyone at my house is pretty pissed given I locked them in."
"My family and I actually have something to take care of in New Orleans," Klaus says.
"We would appreciate it if you kept us in the loop," Elijah then tells you.
"Sure. I can get your number from someone when there's something to tell." The Mikaelson siblings disappear after agreeing and you turn to glance at Enzo with a grin. "And then there were two." You step closer, reaching for him so he can prepare to hold you again. "Let's go, handsome, before the people with guns come out of the little trance they're under."
He huffs a laugh as your arms go around his neck and you jump so he's forced to catch you. "As you wish."
Tumblr media
The next morning you groggily walk downstairs, yawning and stepping into the kitchen where Stefan is surprisingly cooking.
"Morning," you sleepily mumble.
He smiles. "Morning. Sleep okay?"
You wrinkle your nose while making yourself a cup of coffee and think about why you didn't have that great of a sleep. After what happened to your aunt and sister, Elena didn't want anyone unprotected. Tyler and Caroline still opted to go home to keep an eye on their mothers, but everyone else decided to stay at the Gilbert house. Bonnie slept in Jeremy's room, Damon in Elena's, Stefan called dibs on the couch, and you felt bad that Enzo would have to sleep on the recliner. Instead, you offered to share with him so long as he knew there'd be no funny business.
"If I had known Enzo hogs the blanket, I'd have never offered to share my bed out of the goodness of my heart."
Stefan chuckles. "Would breakfast put you in a better mood?"
"Mmm. What'd you make?"
"There's eggs, sausage, bacon, hashbrowns, and toast."
You take a sip of your coffee before you stand. "I'll make my own eggs," you tell him. "I'm apparently picky with how they're made."
Stefan grins while stepping aside, watching as you find a small pan for your eggs. You crack three in the pan, scrambling them. Then while letting them cook for a moment, you head to the refrigerator to grab a bag of shredded cheese. Once they're nearly done to how you like them, you sprinkle a handful of cheese so the heat melts it just right.
"Cheesy eggs," you muse while plating them. "This is now the only way I can eat them."
Stefan grabs a fork and tries a forkful from the pan, humming a moment later. "Huh. Those are pretty good."
"Right?"
The two of you eat in peace before the rest of the house starts waking up. Jenna and Enzo join you right before Damon and Elena, and then Bonnie says a quick hello before taking her leave to get a jump on trying to figure out what's going on. Jeremy is the last to show up and you swat at his hand when he tries to steal your bacon.
"So, what's the plan for today?" Jeremy asks.
You shrug. "Probably roam the town and see if I can sense anything. Elena, nor Jenna, can tag along because those people know they're vampires."
"We're out of the running because they've been keeping an eye on the boarding house," Damon says.
"Which leaves me," Enzo smirks.
Jeremy huffs. "And me."
"Yeah, but you're only human, baby Gilbert."
Your brother grumbles and you laugh as you ruffle his hair. "Don't worry. I'll protect you and the pretty vampire from any threats."
Elena is not happy that you're going out on your own with only Enzo as vampire backup, but you tell her if she wants to involve herself then she can go help her witchy bestie. She's not impressed, but you couldn't care less, and you head out once Jeremy is done with breakfast.
"Someone else drive," you say while tossing your keys over your shoulder. "I need to sit in the back and somewhat concentrate."
"All you, mate," you hear Enzo say. "I just wanna sit pretty in the passenger seat."
"Yeah, yeah. Whatever."
You slide into the back of your car, scooting towards the middle and letting Jeremy settle behind the wheel while Enzo makes himself comfortable in the passenger seat.
"So, what exactly are we doing?" Jeremy asks.
"No idea. Just drive up and down every street. If something gives me the heebie jeebies, I'll speak up and we'll check it out."
"And if you don't sense anything out of the norm?"
"Then we go back home and try again later." He looks at you through the rearview mirror and you sigh. "Jer, just drive. I love Elena, but I really don't wanna deal with all her questions right now."
"But you'll answer mine, right?"
"Ugh. If I must."
"Cool. So, what's it like living with superheroes?" He asks, starting your car and pulling away from the curb.
"It was fun, but a bit chaotic."
"Because of all the enemies the Avengers have?"
"No, because half of them act like children." You huff a laugh, remembering some of your fonder moments with them. "Hawkeye likes to hide the vents and start unexpected nerf wars. Captain America and the Winter Soldier know no boundaries, and I usually found one or both sitting at my kitchen table and eating all my food when they forgot to order their groceries. And Iron Man likes to know any and every dirty detail of a person's life."
"What about the Black Widow?" Jeremy muses.
"She's more of a meddling teenager. Kept trying to set me up with people."
Jeremy laughs. "Who?"
"First it was Steve, then when she realized I had a type she reluctantly guided me in Loki's direction."
Enzo turns in his seat. "The God of Mischief? She tried setting you up with the God of Mischief?"
"Yep." You pop the 'p' and grin. "Almost sealed the deal too, but Thor's a cockblock and he got called back to Asgard before anything interesting could happen."
"Good. You can do better than the god of mischief who once wanted to take over Earth," your brother mumbles.
"Oh yeah?" You scoot forward so you can peer into the front between your brother and Enzo. "So, what are your thoughts on blood sucking vampires?"
"Gross!" Enzo barks out a laugh and Jeremy's attention is divided between the road and his passenger. "You better have not seduced my sister, Enzo!"
"I didn't, mate, but I did think about it."
You're laughing now, punching Enzo's shoulder while you tell your brother, "Give me some credit. I don't sleep with people on the same day I meet them."
"The vampires are off limits."
"Come on," you groan. "I need to have some fun before I leave. It's either this vampire or the other vampire with the accent."
"The other vampire with an acc- Klaus? You wanna bone Klaus?!"
Your lips twitch while you try to remain serious. "One or the other. You gotta pick one."
"No. Not only no, but hell no!"
You and Enzo are laughing again, and Jeremy grumbles while watching where he's driving.
For the rest of the drive, you divide your attention by teasing your brother with your attraction to the vampire in the passenger seat, and trying to sense anything out of the norm. Unfortunately, nothing feels off to you and Jeremy ends up driving back home.
"Better luck next time, yeah?" Enzo says while exiting the vehicle.
"Yeah. Until then, I'm gonna nap. Wake me up for lunch," you tell Jeremy.
Tumblr media
For days you drive around Mystic Falls at random times, but you don't find anything. You even try to meditate and cast out a mental net, but again you come up with nothing.
Not even Bonnie has any luck and when you start to get aggravated because you know people are watching your family and their friends, Enzo decides to get you out of the house without any chaperones.
"Dinner at the Mystic Grill? How romantic of you," you tiredly tease him.
"We can always have dinner with your family and the Salvatore's, love."
"Mystic Grill is perfect."
"Thought so."
While you and Enzo wait for your food, you talk a little bit more.
"So is Mystic Falls permanent or were you visiting when all hell broke loose?" You wonder.
"Visiting. I'm a bit of a wanderer." Enzo tells you as he pops a piece of tortilla chip into his mouth. "What about you? What are your plans after your vacation is up?"
"Well, my trip is pretty confidential, but I'll be gone for two weeks before heading back to New York."
"And is New York permanent?"
"Yep. It wasn't always, but after gaining these powers of mine it's kind of where I have to be now."
Enzo smirks. "Will you be allowed visitors?"
"Of course." You laugh. "But the superheroes are nosy and it won't be long until they figure out your secret if you start visiting me."
"A price I will have to pay if it means I can have sleepovers with my favorite Gilbert."
Heat embarrassingly blooms in your cheeks as you toss a piece of torn napkin at him, making him chuckle. Thankfully, the waitress shows up with your food and you're saved from retorting by biting into your chicken sandwich.
You eat in peace, only having to stop a few times to greet old friends and old friends of your parents when they realize you're back. When it's all said and done, Enzo can't stop smiling at you as you leave the Grill and start walking towards Main Square.
"What?"
"I didn't know you were so popular."
"That's what happens when you're the golden child of two of the most respected individuals in town."
"Ah, yes. Your father."
You wince. "Sorry. I forgot you said that he- and Augustine."
"Water under the bridge, love. Besides, you were only a child when all that went down."
As you continue to walk, your arms cross over your chest and Enzo's thumbs end up hooked in his front pockets. He tells you about his turning and the identity of his sire which sets you off into a round of giggles as you tell him he's basically the baby of the Salvatore clan. He huffs, but finds amusement in your amusement.
You're then telling him all about the one time Tony Stark took you out for drinks and you ended up with the worst hangover of your life when a sudden sense of dread washes over you. You stumble and Enzo reaches for your elbow, and you immediately glance around at your surroundings.
"What's wrong?"
"You don't feel that?" You ask, your left hand reaching for your chest as your heart starts to pound with fear. "Fuck. Whoever's responsible for igniting panic in Mystic Falls is here. I can- I feel like-"
"Whoa, whoa, whoa. Take a breath, sweetheart."
"M'trying." You try to catch your breath while reinforcing a mental shield around your mind. As the seconds slowly tick on by, you eventually get yourself under control. As your gaze scans your surroundings, you find someone standing under the clock tower. And when you clock them, they immediately tense and try to scurry off. "There."
When Enzo sees where you're looking, he speeds off and you start walking until you're in the middle of Main Square. Enzo reappears with a struggling woman by his side and he rolls his eyes. "Enough." He grips her bicep a little tighter, jerking her so she gets the memo to stop trying to escape. "Explain yourself."
"Yes. Please do," you drawl.
"H-How did you fight off the f-fear?" She asks instead, glancing between you and Enzo. "No one is supposed t-to be able to."
"I'm one of a kind," you deadpan. "Now explain yourself."
"The vampires have taken over. I needed to protect everyone!"
"Vampires are the least of your worries." You huff. "So what if they take a sip from a local or three? You should be grateful the vampires keep the worst threats from stepping foot here."
She shakes her head. "You're wrong. This vampire has used his mind tricks on you!"
"That's where you're wrong, girlie," Enzo muses. "Miss Gilbert here can't be compelled. You, however-"
"Wait." You stop Enzo from trying to compel the girl. "How did you do it?" You ask her. "How are you riling the locals and their friends up? How are you controlling their fear?" As you were asking her questions, you took notice that her hand reached up to grasp the tiny jar that had been hanging around her neck. She shakes her head, refusing to answer, and you reach forward with quick reflexes to pull the necklace from around her neck. "What's this then?"
"Don't!" She tries to lunge for it, but Enzo holds her in place.
"Why? It's just a-" An unseen force hits you square in the chest, throwing you off your feet and sends you flying. You land on your back with a grunt and within a second Enzo is there to help you up back to feet. "What the fuck was that?" You mumble.
"I don't know."
When you get your bearings, you glance back at the woman who fidgets nervously with something inhuman and grotesque standing right behind her shoulder. You scoff at her, gripping her necklace tight in hand. "Are you kidding me? You want to rid the town of vampires, yet you have a fuckin' demon at your beck and call? Hypocrite."
"He's helping me."
"He's feeding off of you, idiot!" You shout back at her. "He's just feeding differently than a vampire does, but I guarantee you he's feeding from you."
"N-No. He said-"
"Demons lie," Enzo tells her. "I wouldn't be surprised if he's leeching off your soul and every other soul he instills fear in. You're not helping anyone. You're hurting them."
She gasps and stumbles away from the demon, trembling when its milky white eyes turn on her. "I-Is that true?"
The demon gives a nonchalant shrug and you shake your head in disappointment at the girl. Her eyes fill with tears. "I didn't- I didn't want-"
"How do I get rid of it?" You ask. "What's so important about the necklace?"
When the demon looks at you and takes a step in your direction, she says, "Break it. Breaking the jar breaks the spell. Everyone will go back to normal too."
The demon hisses and you roll your eyes while throwing the necklace down and letting Enzo stomp on it. As soon as the glass breaks, the demon squeals before vanishing in a poof of smoke.
You frown. "Well, that was anticlimactic."
Enzo snorts and then gestures towards the trembling woman. "What do we do with her?"
"Please don't kill me!" She cries. "I only wanted to help."
"I'm not going to kill you." You roll your eyes. "But you are going to take me to your house so I can gather everything that will remind you of the supernatural. Then I'm going to make you forget everything you know about us and make it so you never have to worry ever again."
"P-Promise?"
"Promise."
. . . .
An hour later, you and Enzo are going through boxes of occult paraphernalia that you'd taken from the woman's home. You had texted your sister to text Bonnie to meet you at the house, so you were currently waiting for the witch to show.
"I can't believe the villain was so utterly human who got lucky with the right books," Enzo drawls.
"Right? And to think- oh, pretty!" You cut yourself off, picking up a small crystal globe. "Do you think this is harmless?"
Enzo snorts. "I don't know, love. Ask the Bennett witch. She's walking up the porch steps right now."
Bonnie doesn't bother to knock, instead just walking right on in. She walks into the living room, exhaling softly as she takes in you and Enzo. "What happened? Did you find any new leads?"
"Did I find any new leads?" You muse, chuckling. She doesn't look impressed with you. "I found the problem and took care of it. Vampires can now roam around without fear that someone is going to stake them."
She stands a little taller. "What?"
"It was a normal civilian," Enzo says, "who got lucky with the right occult shop. She summoned a fear demon and didn't realize that while it was riling everyone up, it was also feeding on them."
"So we broke the spell, put the mind whammy on the woman who was causing you issues, and cleaned out her supernatural paraphernalia," you say while gesturing to the boxes in front of you. "I figured this stuff was better off in your hands than in someone else who would try their hand at summoning."
Bonnie steps further into the room to get a look in the boxes. "O-Oh. And this woman, she's okay?"
"Yes. Just because I have magic now doesn't make me a monster, Bonnie. The woman is fine and doesn't remember a thing."
"She also has the urge to better her life," Enzo says. "And if you don't believe us, we'll give you her address so you can check her out for yourself."
"No. It's fine," she says. "I just- I guess I'm so used to Damon solving our problems by killing the issue rather than solving it without bloodshed."
"Aren't you glad I'm not Damon." Bonnie finally cracks a grin at you and you raise the crystal globe so she can see it. "So do you think it's safe to keep this? It's really pretty."
Her and Enzo both snort, and she holds her hand out for it. "Let me see." You hand it over and you watch as she closes her eyes, muttering under her breath. After a few seconds, her eyes open and she passes it back to you. "It's fine. I don't think she ever had a chance to use it."
"Score." You keep the small globe and then gesture to the boxes. "All yours then, Bennet. Don't go summoning demons now."
She chuckles. "I won't."
Enzo helps her load the car with her new possessions and then he's looming over you as you sit on the couch. "What?" You slowly grin at him.
"We have the house to ourselves."
"We've had the house to ourselves, Enzo."
"Yes, but we were expecting company. Now, we are not."
Your laugh gets cut short as you yawn. "As much as I'm looking forward to checking out your vampire stamina, I'm beat."
"Fine. Off to bed we go and then you're mine for the next few days now that you don't have to solve Mystic Falls' problems."
"Yeah. Sure."
Tumblr media
You're peacefully sleeping when you're rudely awakened by your phone. Normally you'd let it go to voicemail, but you know for a fact that you silenced it which means your phone's been hacked. And given that it's a Stark product, you have a very good feeling you know who hacked your phone for this rude awakening.
Turning onto your opposite side, reach for your phone and blindly answer it. You realize a second too late it's a video call and maneuver the phone so the camera doesn't catch anything behind you.
"Good morning, sleeping beauty!"
You groan, keeping your eyes hooded because of the too bright screen. "Fuck off, Tony. What time is it?"
"It should be six your time, I think."
"Six?!" Your eyes open wider and you shift your position just a little, pulling the blanket up higher to cover your chest. "What the hell, Tony! I barely went to sleep like three hours ago."
"Mhm. And what were you doing three hours ago? Or should I say whom?" You catch his smirk and you scowl at him.
"I don't know what you're-"
"Cut the shit. I caught a glimpse of a very muscular back when you moved just moments ago. And a head of dark hair."
"Fuck." There's a snort behind you and you turn so you're on your back, shoving at Enzo's arm. "You just had to be here, didn't you?"
"You weren't complaining three hours ago, love."
Tony practically lights up. "Did you get a boyfriend?! Romanoff is going to be so pissed she wasn't the cause of this."
"He's not my boyfriend," you grumble. "He's just… convenient."
"Mhmm. And is this convenience going to be visiting New York when you get back from our trip?"
"Enzo knows it's a probationary mission," you tell him around a yawn. "And I don't know. Maybe."
Enzo changes position so he's also on his back, sleepily smirking at you. "Definitely."
"Then he's a boyfriend. Oh, I can't wait to tell the others. Our baby superhero is growing up so fast."
"You're both annoying." You yawn again. "Was there a purpose to this call, Stark, or can we go back to sleep?"
"Not really. I just missed my second favorite human."
"Second? Does Peter know he's been usurped of his position as second favorite? If not, I call dibs on rubbing it in his face."
"Rude. But anyway, I also made you a gift. I'll ship it out later, so be expecting a package later this week."
"Ugh. Should I be worried?"
"No, but I have a feeling your new boyfriend is going to love it."
"One- not the boyfriend. And two- goodbye, Tony."
You hang up before Tony can say anything else and set your phone aside. When you turn back around, you match Enzo's position so you're lying on your side, facing him. "What do you think he's sending you?"
"No idea, but I have a feeling it's either going to be something I need or something to embarrass me."
Enzo smiles as he tucks your hair behind your ear, leaning forward and pressing a kiss to your forehead. "Alright. Go back to sleep, love. It's still dark out."
"Mmm. Okay."
Two days later, as you're sitting on the porch swing with your sister and enjoying iced tea with your siblings and aunt, a delivery truck stops in front of the house. The conversation you'd been having ceases as the driver gets out and opens up the back of his truck. Then he grabs a rather large black box, and when he maneuvers it in his arms you see Stark Industries logo emblazoned on the front.
The driver then walks up the sidewalk to your porch, glancing at everyone with a small smile. "YN Gilbert?"
"That'd be me," you say, standing to meet him.
"Cool. I'm gonna need to see some ID and then need a signature before I can hand this over."
"Sure. No problem." You head inside to retrieve your ID and then meet the guy back outside. As you hand over your ID for him to scan, you then quickly sign your name and take the box from him. "Thanks!"
"No problem. Have a good day."
When you turn around, your family is staring. "What?"
"What is it?" Elena asks.
"Yeah. Open it. I want to see."
Huffing a laugh, you gesture towards the door. You rather not open a box from Tony outside just in case it's something not meant for civilian eyes. But alas, once you get the lid off, it's nothing scandalous or confidential. In fact, it's something you were hoping you didn't have to deal with so soon.
"A supersuit!" Jeremy exclaims. "You got your own supersuit!"
"Calm down, Jer," you grumble. Picking through the paper, you pull free a top, pants, a jacket, and even what appears to be a head piece.
"Oh. That's pretty," Elena says while taking the headpiece from you and gently touching the intricate red designs. "Are these meant to be horns?"
"I'm not even sure." Underneath a pair of boots, there's a note. Picking it up, you read it aloud with a sigh. "Enjoy the last week with your family. We'll be there to pick you up next Sunday. Wear the suit. With love and excitement to see your boy toy- Tony." You huff a laugh before looking back at the box, shaking your head as your family roams their fingers over the pieces of your suit they're holding.
"What material is this?" Jenna asks.
"Do you think they can make me a Halloween costume out of any extra material they have lying around?" Jeremy wonders.
Both you and Elena snort, and you start to gather your suit from them. "I don't know and no. Now let me put this away while you guys brainstorm what we're going to do for dinner."
"Don't you have plans with Enzo?" Jeremy scowls.
"Nope. And don't make faces," you tell him. "If anyone is allowed to make faces, it's me and Elena because you're boning one of her best friends." Jeremy balks when Jenna barks out a laugh and Elena can only shrug while telling him that you're not wrong. "Besides, Enzo knows how much I love you guys and knows I should be spending all this time with you. I'll see Enzo whenever I want after I get back from my mission."
Elena arches an eyebrow at you. "He's gonna visit you in New York?"
You shrug. "He says he will, but I guess we'll just have to wait and see."
"You have that vampire wrapped around your finger," Jenna muses. "I won't be surprised if we see less and less of him once you get back to New York."
"If you say so."
Tumblr media
During the last week with your family, Elena finds it in her to not be so attached to her boyfriend. You go shopping with Jeremy and Elena, catch up on all the juiciest gossip with Jenna, and a few times you have group dinners with the Salvatore brothers, Enzo, Caroline, and Bonnie.
They try to weasel out any information you can give about where you're going, but you keep mum about it and tell them if they stop asking, then you'll let them see you off when you're to be picked up. They agree.
Then the day before you're set to leave, you're surprised when you sit down for dinner right as the doorbell rings. Everyone freezes before Jenna glances around the table, counting everyone and trying to figure out who'd be at the door.
Suddenly Elena perks up, eyes sparkling. "I got it!"
You frown at her, but Damon, Stefan, Caroline, Jenna, and Enzo seem to be the only ones who catch on as to who is possibly at the door. You, Jeremy, and Bonnie can only shrug and wait for Elena to return.
So while waiting for your sister's return, you nudge Enzo and ask for him to pass the salad bowl.
"Rabbit food, YN? Seriously?" You startle in surprise at the voice, fumbling the bowl and glancing up to see a smirking Tony. "I know for a fact you're not fond of salad."
"Tony! What are- why are you-"
"He couldn't wait," Clint muses, entering the door with several stacked pizza boxes in hand.
The door opens again and your sister ushers in another familiar face. "And neither could Barton." Natasha grins.
"Shut up, Nat. You jumped at the chance too. Don't try to play it off."
"Someone had to make sure you idiots didn't wreak too much havoc." Then glancing at the gobsmacked and/or amused faces, she introduces herself. "Hello. I'm Natasha Romanoff."
"W-We know," Jeremy stammers. "Hi. It's, uh, it's nice to meet you."
You wrinkle your nose at your brother and reluctantly stand up to show Clint where he can place the pizzas he's brought. "Everyone, I'm pretty sure you know who Tony, Clint, and Natasha are. Guys, meet my family and friends." Then one by one, you introduce them to your aunt, sister, and brother first. Then you introduce Caroline, Bonnie, and the Salvatores, and save Enzo for last.
Tony gasps in delight. "I got dibs on the chair by the boyfriend!"
"Tony!" Everyone snickers and you shake your head in disbelief as Tony makes a beeline for your vacated chair. Then glancing back at Natasha and Clint, you gesture to the kitchen island. "We're all out of chairs, so it looks like we're standing."
"That's fine," Clint muses. "I'm good at standing."
"Me too."
"Hey YN, can I get a slice of that pizza?" Your brother asks.
"Yeah. Hang on." Though your family and friends are eating spaghetti and salad, a few of them request slices of pizza of their own. You and Clint serve them up, and then return to the kitchen island to get started on your own dinner.
"So who's got embarrassing high school stories?" Tony asks.
"Well…"
"Don't even think about it, Jer-bear," you immediately blurt. "I grew up with you and Elena. I have just as much ammunition against you than you do me."
"Yeah, but the Avengers aren't my co-workers. They're yours."
Your eyes narrow. "Alright, fine." The piece of pizza you had in hand is lowered. "Once when Jeremy was thirteen and our parents left us in charge, I walked in on him-"
"You promised to never bring that up!"
The room explodes into laughter and you grin. "Try me, baby brother. I dare you."
"Fine. I don't know anything."
"You buckled so easily," Caroline teases. She then sits a little straighter, smirking at the room at large. "Well, YN was a junior when Elena, Bonnie, and I entered high school, so-"
"I got dirt on you too, Forbes. I even have pictures before your HBIC days. Do you really wanna try me?"
Her smirk falls. "I burned all those."
"As if I didn't make doubles or even triples." Caroline pouts and goes back to twirling her spaghetti on her fork. "Does anyone else wanna try me then? Hmm." You glance at Bonnie who shakes her head with a grin and Jenna who arches an eyebrow at you. "Remember, Jen, I was there for every sloppy relationship and one night stand. I was eavesdropping long before you ever knew."
Jenna deflates. "I hate nosy children."
You bark out a laugh and happily pick up your pizza, taking a bite out of it. Tony frowns. "And here I thought I'd get some juicy blackmail on you, Gilbert."
"Keep it up, Tony, and I'll narc on you to Pepper. We both know she adores me."
"Yeah, yeah."
"So why are you guys here?" You ask, eating some more. "I thought I was supposed to be picked up tomorrow."
"Stark wanted to make sure the suit fit," Natasha says. "Have you tried it on?"
"Nope."
"Why not?" Tony squawks. "It's yours! I thought you'd jump at the chance to wear a suit made specifically for you."
"I've been bonding with the family." You roll your eyes. "Excuse me if I didn't want to squeeze myself into a suit and be gawked at."
"Hey, be glad it's not a catsuit like mine," Natasha muses. "Yours looks loads more comfortable."
"You guys aren't going to let this go until I try it on, aren't you?"
"Try it on! Try it on!" Jeremy starts to chant, followed by Caroline. "Try it on!"
"I hate you all."
Taking one last vicious bite out of your pizza, you drop it on your plate and leave to head upstairs to your room.
As soon as YN disappears from the kitchen, Tony turns towards Enzo. "So what are you intentions with the baby of the Avengers? Because let me tell you something, Lorenzo St. John, I know everything about you, the Salvatores, aunt Jenna, sister Elena, and friend Caroline."
The room goes deathly quiet and still, and Clint snorts. "Why do you guys look so shocked? You didn't think we'd be stupid to not investigate everything going on in this town, did you?"
"How?" Caroline wonders. "The council doesn't exist anymore and my mom knows better than to put that type of information on any electronic device where it can be hacked."
"Well someone was dumb enough to keep an electronic journal," Natasha muses, still casually eating as everyone else is too tense to move. "And while vampires and witches," she makes eye contact with Bonnie then, "all sound very whimsical, given our line of work we have to believe that there was an ounce of truth somewhere in there. So we dug and dug until we found pictures of the Salvatore brothers from way back in the day. There wasn't much on St. John, but there was quite the information dump on the Original family."
"So again I will ask," Tony says. "What are your intentions with YN?"
"Nothing. We're just having fun." Enzo shrugs. "I like the girl and we're just taking it day by day."
"Does she know about all of you?"
"She does," Jenna finally speaks up. "She showed up right before a group of men broke into my house and tried to take me by force."
Clint stands a little taller and Enzo waves him off. "Fear demon riled up some locals, but YN took care of it. All is fine now."
"What about this Original family?" Tony asks. "Do we need to worry about them?"
No one says anything and surprisingly it's Bonnie who speaks up. "They like to toe the line, but so long as they're left alone, it should be fine."
"They've racked up quite the body count." Natasha arches an eyebrow at her.
"So have Damon and Stefan." Bonnie shrugs. "But the Salvatores have learned from their past and live peacefully now. The Mikaelson family does their own thing, but so long as their family is not threatened, they stay under the radar. I doubt they want the government hounding them."
"We'll leave them alone for now, but the second they start making waves-"
"They'll behave." Damon rolls his eyes. "Klaus saw just a fraction of what YN can do and I doubt he wants her tapping into that power to subdue him. They might have a very powerful witchy sister back in New Orleans, but-"
"But YN's power is different than what the ancestors have shown us," Bonnie says. "No matter the experience of the witch, I have a feeling YN can easily outpower any of them."
"Shit. Really?" Now Tony looks intrigued, but before he can ask more about it, the kitchen door swings open.
"There. Happy?" You deadpan.
Everyone falls quiet and Enzo turns his seat to take a look at you. You mentally preen when you see his eyes subtly widen before looking you up and down, and then a leering smirk graces his features. "Hello, gorgeous."
Tumblr media
You huff a laugh and flick his forehead as Caroline gushes. "Oh my god. You look so good in that!"
"It is comfortable," you reluctantly admit. "And I'm immensely grateful that my cleavage isn't out for all to see," you say while glancing down at the black and burgundy top of your suit. "And what even is this skirt or whatever it is?" You ask, turning sideways so you can point out the piece of material that's connected to the back bottom half of your top to give off the illusion of you wearing a cloak without really wearing one.
Tony shrugs. "Thought it looked neat. Do you want it gone?"
"Well, no…"
"Question." Elena sheepishly raises her hand. "If the world gets to see your suit in action and you become well known, can I borrow the suit for Halloween?"
"No." You laugh. "You are not dressing up as me for Halloween."
"But it's so pretty," she muses. "And that headpiece! God, I love that headpiece so much."
You shake your head at her, grinning, and then make your way back to the kitchen island. "Well now that everyone's done gawking, can I eat now? I'm starving."
For the duration of dinner, you let your family and friends spill a few secrets to keep Tony happy. Natasha keeps nudging you and gesturing to Enzo, but you shrug and blush when she wiggles her eyebrows.
"I have a feeling you have a thing for murderers," she quietly muses. "First Loki and now Enzo?"
You snort and shake your head, and then freeze when your eyes dart to her. She arches an eyebrow at you before smirking. You sigh in defeat. "Of course you know."
"As if we'd let an Avenger in training go back home without making sure everything was on the up and up. You're lucky Tony only kept the vampire secret between us three and didn't get Steve involved."
Your nose wrinkles. "He means well, but that man needs to realize not everything is sunshine and rainbows."
"Mhm. You don't have to tell me. I know perfectly well that we can coexist with vampires, but the second they start mindlessly murdering humans, then we're going to have an issue."
"Duly noted, Black Widow," Damon says aloud, letting her know he could hear her. "Though I am kind of interested to see how a vampire fares against someone such as yourself."
"Give me a few weeks and we'll test it out," she says.
Dinner conversation then turns into who they think can win a fight, and soon enough Jeremy has thrown all caution to the wind and is showing pictures from what he's dubbed as your teenage dirtbag days.
Soon enough Tony, Clint, and Natasha are leaving to hunker down in a bed and breakfast before they come back to pick you up tomorrow afternoon, and you're calling it an early night so you're not too exhausted the following morning.
As you walk into your room, you're not surprised to find Enzo already waiting in bed for you. Grinning, you crawl into bed until you're hovering above the dark haired vampire. "Hi," you muse, leaning down and quickly kissing him. "I'm surprised you're still here."
"Why wouldn't I be?"
You shrug and fall down atop the vampire, situating yourself until you're tucked into the crook of his arm with your head cushioned on his shoulder, your arm thrown over his chest, and your knee hiked up over his thigh. "Natasha usually scares people away or Tony intimidates them away."
"I don't know, love, the superheroes seemed to like us pretty well."
"You say that now, but wait until you show up in New York. You'll be their secret guinea pig that they test out their new gadgets on."
"As long as they don't cut me open, I have no issue with it."
"Ugh. They're gonna love you."
Enzo chuckles quietly. "I hope so. You're not getting away that easily."
"Can you guys stop being so cute? I'm not supposed to approve of whatever you guys have going on, but you're making it really hard to disapprove!"
You lift your head to shout at your door. "Shut up and go to sleep, Jenna!"
"Rude!"
Laughing, you let your head fall back on Enzo with a quiet groan. "They're all ridiculous. We're just having fun."
"Keep telling yourself that, love. Maybe one day down the line you'll actually believe it."
You pinch his side before turning your face to bite his pec. Enzo flinches and laughs some more. "You're not helping."
"Because you'll see it sooner or later that I'm the only one for you." He presses a kiss to your hairline and you sigh tiredly as you settle back down against him. "Now get some sleep." As you close your eyes and start to drift, you hear him ask, "Do you think I can compel your mission location out of that Hawkeye fella before you leave?"
"Don't you dare."
530 notes · View notes
fanficimagery · 1 year
Text
Tumblr media
Holy hell! I just realized I passed 10,000!
I’m pretty sure at least half are bots or abandoned blogs, but I’ll take it. Haha.
Thanks so much for following me and reading what I have to offer ☺️
Tumblr media
38 notes · View notes
fanficimagery · 1 year
Text
Lucky Dog Rescue
After opening up a dog sanctuary and receiving your first shipment of dogs, you're surprised to receive a werewolf- er, well a man stuck in his werewolf form. You're even more surprised when a handsome stranger strolls into Lucky Dog Rescue, claiming to be the wolf you took care of.
Tumblr media
Words: 3.8K
For as long as you can remember, you've always had a connection with animals. You'd begged for a puppy growing up, but given what your family was, it wasn't feasible. So, when you were old enough to fly the coop, after many conditions set in place by your family, you decided to open up Lucky Dog Rescue- a sanctuary for dogs who were set to be euthanized because other shelters had run out of space or because they'd been too long on the adoption list.
Just on the outskirts of Beacon Hills, your family had found and purchased some land for you. There was already a house on the property and it wasn't too hard for your family to hire a construction company to build you your very own animal shelter on the back half of the land. It took a year to get the shelter up to code and running, and now here you are waiting for the first shipment of dogs- only ten of them as of now until you could figure out a routine and eventually hire some help.
From sitting perched on your porch swing, you spot the large truck turning down your driveway. Eager to greet your new rescues, you stand and start making your way down the steps to direct the driver where it is he's supposed to unload the dogs.
Then hopping in a golf cart, you drive towards the shelter yourself.
The truck driver is waiting by the back of his truck, clipboard in hand by the time you pull up next to him. He reads something off his paperwork before saying your name as if questioning your identity. "Yep. That's me."
"Cool." As he starts to unlock the door, the dogs inside start barking and whining. "So is this like a rehabilitation for dogs or something?" The truck driver asks.
"It's more of a temporary home. These dogs are some that were set to be euthanized either because the shelters ran out of room or they'd been waiting too long to be adopted out."
"Shit. Really?" As he climbs into the truck, you climb in behind him to check the dogs in their crates. "There's a Cane Corso in here. He's huge for a puppy though. I'd figured he'd have been adopted out as soon as possible."
"Yeah, Cane Corso's are magnificent pets and guard dogs, but most people can't deal with their size or their food consumption. But I have a good feeling about this one," you muse, squatting so you can poke your fingers through the cage. "I just gotta make sure all these boys and girls are healthy and adoptable before putting their pictures on the web in hopes of finding them a forever home."
As you stand back up, you do a quick head count and frown. When the driver catches you doing so, he chuckles nervously. "Oh, uh, when I picked up the dogs there was an extra." He walks over to the very front of the truck where there's what appears to be a big black dog lying quietly in his crate. "It's assumed he's a wolfdog and he was set to be put down, but he seemed too intelligent to do so. The shelter he came from was hoping you could put him up here."
Making your way to the crate, you crouch and look at the wolfdog. But something about him gives you pause, even more so when he lifts his head and starts to scent the air. Then all of a sudden he starts to growl while staring directly at you and it clicks. "Easy, boy," you coo.
"Huh. That's the most noise I've heard him make," the driver says.
"Yeah, well he probably just picked up a scent on me that he doesn't like," you say. "Which is silly because I swear that this is a safe place," you say, making sure the werewolf understands. The werewolf slowly calms and you smile, reaching in to rub a finger along the top of one of his paws.
"Right," the driver says. "Well everyone else is here. "You have three French Bulldogs, two Australian Cattle dogs, one Australian Shepherd, one Siberian Husky, the Cane Corso, one Border Collie, and one Corgi."
"Nice. Well let's start leashing them and escorting them into the shelter," you say. "Each enclosure has a door that leads them outside to their own enclosed space, so don't worry about them not using the bathroom. They can go as soon as you close the door behind them."
"Got it. I'll get these babies first." You watch as the driver starts leashing the French Bulldogs, baby talking at them as he takes them out of their crates.
As soon as the driver disappears, you look back at the werewolf. "Listen, I know what you are. I don't want to leash you, but I can't have you running off before we can figure out what to do with you." The werewolf tilts his head, snuffling, and you gesture to yourself. "Only human in a family full of werewolves. I know a werewolf when I see one, so you're safe here. My family lives an hour away, so you don't have to worry about encroaching on any pack territory. It's just me. Trust me?" The werewolf huffs and you grin. "Excellent. I'm going to open the door now, so please don't run off. You'll have to go in an enclosure, but as soon as the driver leaves you can join me at the house."
You open his crate and he steps out, stretching. He stays by your side and you grin before grabbing a leash and leashing the Australian Shepherd.
Side by side, the truck driver helps you get the dogs situated in their own enclosures. Then after thanking him and sending him off, the werewolf watches as you give the other dogs their own bowls of food and water.
"Come on," you gesture for him to follow you. "Let's head to my house and try to figure out a plan for you. I doubt you want to sleep on a cushion on the floor with your fellow canines."
The werewolf follows you and trots side by side the golf cart as you take off.
Walking up the porch, you kick off your boots before pointing at the doormat. "Wipe your paws, please."
You hold the door open for him while he does so and then he trots into your house without any hesitance. You follow him in, heading towards the kitchen and grab yourself something to drink. Then turning around, you find the werewolf staring right at you. You startle in surprise and then laugh at your own jumpiness.
"Right," you drag out the word. "So, uh, can you shift back or…?" The werewolf barks and shakes his head. You sigh. "Of course you can't." Frowning, you glance all around and try to figure out how you're going to communicate with him. Then an idea comes to you. "I got it! Stay here."
Rushing from the room, you head to one of your storage closets and pull out bin after bin to find what you're looking for. Soon enough, you find several buttons that can be programmed to say different things. Then after finding the USB wire, you take the buttons back with you to the living room where your laptop is so you can program words so the werewolf can answer you.
"So I thought I could use these buttons to train some of the dogs, but I guess I'll be using them on you," you say as you plug the red button in. "Red will be no, green will be yes, and white will be I don't know. Sound good?"
The werewolf sits and you get to work programming three of the buttons. Once done, you set out each button in front of him.
"Okay, so, just to make sure… can you change back?"
The wolf gives you a deadpan stare before raising a paw and stepping on the red button. "No."
"Okay. Do you have a pack?"
"Yes."
"Oh. Do you want me to contact-"
"No."
"What? Why not?" You frown. "Are you running away from them?"
"No."
You sigh. "This would be so much easier if you could actually talk." Then taking a moment to think, you ask, "So if you can't change back, was this done to you on purpose?"
"Yes."
"Wow. Okay." You stare at the wolf, not knowing what to do. "I… I'm at a loss here, man. This was done to you on purpose, but you don't want me to contact your pack. Do you want me to contact mine and-"
"No."
"Do you think this will wear off?"
"I don't know."
You run a hand over your face, rubbing the space between your brows. "I'm probably out of my damn mind, but as someone who knows about pack dynamics, I feel like I can trust you. Can I trust you?"
"Yes."
"Well I mean anyone would say that, but oh well. You seem pretty sane. If you were a crazed omega, I think you would've been thrashing in that crate of yours. Or tried to attack me by now." The wolf sits and tilts his head at you. "Ugh. I might regret this, but screw it. Since you're stuck in this form, I don't want you out there in the elements. I have a spare bedroom you can use, but the second you're back to human status, you're replacing the mattress and sheets."
The wolf huffs and steps forward, stepping on the green button. "Yes."
"Good. And just so you know, I'm giving you a month. If you haven't changed back by then, we're calling your pack." The wolf's ears twitch and you grin, pushing yourself to stand. "Alright, so I'm hungry. What do you think about eating and just settling in? I'll program more buttons tomorrow, but for now I'll keep it to yes or no questions."
The wolf nods, licking his chomps.
As you start heading towards the kitchen, you hesitate. "Oh, wait! I don't even know your name. Or should I just call you Wolfie for now?"
The wolf barks, brushing past you and you laugh as he goes.
Day to day with a strange werewolf is bound to be interesting.
Tumblr media
Over the course of the month with Wolfie, you find that you quite like his company even though the only way he can speak with you is through the buttons or tiles of the alphabet that he steps on to spell out something. Of course, getting used to his presence took a few days- days that left you embarrassed beyond belief when you accidentally flashed him your underwear after waking up and walking downstairs in nothing but a shirt and underwear to brew your coffee.
Wolfie, who eventually spelled out that his name was Derek, took to roaming your property while you worked with the dogs. He avoided the veterinarian when she stopped by to give everyone a check-up, and then avoided the two teenage boys who the veterinarian sent your way to clean the kennels since they needed volunteer hours for their college applications.
During the day you took care of your animals with the help of two teenage boys, taking pictures to add to your website in hopes of adopting the little furballs out. You even made flyers which the boys took into town, taping them around town and leaving them at places of establishment.
And then at night, you made dinner for you and Derek who quickly made himself comfortable on the sectional in your living room after promising to replace anything he ruined.
When the month officially ends, Derek is stubborn about keeping mum about his pack. And every time you mention it, Derek trots over to the yellow button to press it. Stay. He won't tell you anything about his pack, so you don't know where to start looking for them and you really don't want to inform your family.
But then halfway into the second month, two men that appear in their early twenties walk into Lucky Dog Rescue and you know Derek must know them by the way he perks up from his position by the front desk.
The paler individual of the two spots Derek, his eyes widening as he makes a beeline for him which forces his brown skinned companion to quickly follow. You smile at them, especially when one of them kneels in front of Derek to meet his gaze and Derek sniffs before turning his head.
"Hi," you greet them, walking over. "Can I help you guys?"
The brown skinned young man suddenly looks sheepish as he smiles at you. "Uh, yeah. Sorry about him," he says. "I'm Scott. My friend here is Stiles. I, uh, I saw a flier for this place at the vet clinic I work for and thought what you were doing was pretty awesome."
"Yeah." Your demeanor softens a little. "I've always loved animals so it was a no brainer about what I wanted to do when I had the means to do it."
"That's awesome." His smile is quite contagious, especially when he glances at Stiles and you see that Stiles is dead set on gaining Derek's attention. Even when Derek doesn't want to give it and keeps averting his attention. "Anyway, I looked up your website and saw some of the canines you had available. We saw the, uh, the wolfdog and thought we might inquire into whether or not he was up for adoption."
"Sorry, guys, but he is not. I'm actually trying to track down his family."
"What?!" Stiles yelps. Scott's eyes widen as he glances between you and his friend, and you shrug. "But- but he's ours!"
You arch an eyebrow at him. "Is that so?"
"Yes!"
"Then why does our furry little friend seem to want nothing to do with you?"
Stiles gapes as he glances back at Derek, gently tweaking one of his ears. "Come on, sourwolf, and let the nice lady know we're family."
Derek yawns in Stiles' face before getting up and trotting over to his mat of buttons. Then staring directly at Stiles, Derek steps on the red one. "No." Now both Stiles and Scott are gaping, and you're left trying to stifle your laughter.
"Derek!" Stiles snaps and you mentally perk up. So they know his name, huh. Maybe they are telling the truth. "This isn't funny. We need to get you home. We've been searching everywhere for you."
The turquoise button is pressed next. "Bitch."
You slap a hand too little too late over your mouth after a laugh has escaped and you shrug when Scott and Stiles stare at you. "He's, uh, he's really intelligent and I've been using the buttons to communicate with him," you tell him. "The bitch button was for shits and giggles. He's never used it until now though."
Stiles' eyes narrow while glancing back at Derek. "I hope she gave you a flea bath," he hisses.
You start to giggle and walk around the counter, giving up the act. "Alright, Derek, game's over. I know you know them because if not, you would have already pressed the purple button until I locked myself back up at the house."
"Purple button?" Scott asks. "What's the purple say?"
Derek refuses to press it, so Stiles does. "Danger."
"He's only pressed it twice since he's been here, but fortunately they were false alarms." Scott and Stiles nod, and you grin. "So which one of you is the werewolf?"
They both freeze. "You know?" Stiles asks.
"Yep. Perks of growing up as the only human in a pack," you tell them. "I could tell Derek wasn't a wolfdog like I was told, so when he wasn't thrashing in his crate or trying to attack me when he was let out, I took a chance on him. However, as a human, I can't tell who's who." Stiles continues to gape and Scott nervously shifts from foot to foot. Then while trying not to appear intimidating, Scott lets his eyes flash red. You smile at him before bowing your head slightly in respect for him. "Welcome, alpha."
"Hi. You don't know how much we appreciate you looking after Derek. It's been hell trying to track him down."
"Well I'm glad you found my flier and website. He says he's stuck, but he wanted to wait the curse out in hopes of transforming back. I gave him a month, but he's been a stubborn little shit and refused to tell me anything about his pack since then."
"Yep. Sounds like Derek," Stiles says, standing up while glaring at him. "So, uh, since he technically can't be adopted out, can we just take him?"
"Yeah! Sorry," you chuckle. And then when you glance back down at Derek, you're hit with a wave of emotion that makes your eyes sting. Laughing at yourself, you squat down and raise a hand to rub at the side of his neck. "So this is goodbye, huh? I didn't actually think it would suck this bad." Derek steps towards you, headbutting you. You smile softly. "Maybe I should have made you stay out here instead of inside my home. I think I got attached."
Derek steps back, but before he leaves he steps over to the buttons one last time. While glancing at you, he steps on the pink. "Friend."
You slowly smile and give him a nod. "Always."
Tumblr media
The days drag on after Derek's departure, so you throw yourself into work.
Surprisingly, you manage to adopt out five dogs- the husky, the French Bulldogs, and the Corgi. Those five are quickly replaced and then word must have traveled about Lucky Dog Rescue because you start receiving visitor after visitor, and dog after dog find their forever home.
When you're able to start hiring employees, the number of dogs in the shelter steadily rises. The shelter can only hold up to fifty dogs, yet the most dogs you've had at one time is twenty-eight.
Then when work starts to slow and you settle into an easy routine, your days with Derek haunt you. Especially at night when you grew accustomed to having him join you on the sofa or trotting around your house, and now it's complete silence. Sometimes you missed him so much that you thought about asking around for an alpha Scott to see if they ever returned Derek to his human self, but then you thought better of it. He'd reach out if and when he wanted to.
So instead, you adopted.
You adopt a Basset Hound that had been surrendered to your shelter because the owners were moving and couldn't take Beau with them, and he won your heart over almost immediately.
Beau liked to go on walks every now and then, but he most enjoyed curling up on the couch with you or curling up on his bed under the front desk down at the shelter while you were working.
One day, while it's slow and your employees are taking care of the dogs in the back, you sit down on the floor in front of the front counter to play fetch with Beau. He's enjoying chasing a tennis ball and then playing keep away with it. You don't notice when the front door jingles to signify a possible client, but you do notice when Beau whines and runs behind the counter.
Gaping at your dog, you shake your head in disbelief at him. "Some guard dog you are, punk." There's a deep chuckle and you glance up at the stranger- the very handsome stranger, actually- and quickly climb to your feet. "Hi. Sorry about that. Welcome to Lucky Dog Rescue. What can I do for you?"
The dark haired man shrugs, sliding his hands into the front pockets of his jeans. "I believe I owe you a new mattress. And my thanks."
"Excuse me?"
"My name is Derek Hale. It's nice to finally speak with you." You gape at the man standing before you before you snap out of your stupor and rush forward. But before you can touch him, you freeze.
"Uhhh… is it weird that I want to hug you right about now?"
"Not at all." He pulls his hands from his pockets, spreading his arms, and you readily latch on to him. He chuckles as you laugh in glee. "So I see the shelter is doing good."
"It is! Yeah."
As you pull back from the embrace, he asks, "Is Beau yours or…?"
"Mhm. Mine," you tell him. You walk around the counter to drag Beau back out, intent on making him greet Derek so he knows he's not a threat. "Kind of got used to having a companion in my house that I learned pretty fast it sucks living alone." Derek squats and holds his hand out, smiling as you coo at Beau and assure him that the big cuddly werewolf doesn't mean either of you any harm. "So did you guys get everything squared away? Did you find who cursed you in your wolf form?"
"We did. Scott doesn't like to use violence, so it took us a while to broker a treaty with some witches that were looking to settle in Beacon Hills."
You wince. "Witches are sneaky. I hope you worded the treaty very carefully."
"We knew exactly what they were after. It's what everyone's after and why Beacon Hills is a beacon for the supernatural," he says. "The treaty wasn't one necessarily for peace. It was a treaty stating that if they stepped foot back in our territory, all niceties go out the window and the pack is allowed to attack."
"Good."
Derek nods. "And on another note, I actually came in to adopt."
You perk up. "Really?!"
"Yeah. I've been checking your website and I saw the Corso was still here."
"Yes." You sigh sadly. "Everyone likes to look at him and get his hopes up. He's just too big for anyone to care for around here."
"Well then I guess it's a good thing I have the means to care for him."
You slowly grin. "Does this mean I get picture updates of him?"
"I will bring him by whenever you want. Or you can drop by my place and even bring Beau along. We can have a… playdate of sorts for the dogs."
"A playdate for the dogs, huh?"
Derek smiles. "And maybe the owners if Beau's mom is up to it."
"Oh. I'm pretty sure Beau's mom is up for it." You laugh. "But before we can go on those playdates, we need to get you your pup."
"Dante. His name's going to be Dante."
"Nice." You then gesture for him to follow you to the back. "Let's go get Beau's new friend Dante then."
2K notes · View notes